24 Minutes

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/45342583.

Rating: General Audiences

Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Fandom: 僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero Academia | My Hero
Academia (Anime & Manga), 文豪ストレイドッグス | Bungou Stray
Dogs, 地縛少年花子くん | Jibaku Shounen Hanako-kun | Toilet-bound
Hanako-kun (Manga), ノラガミ | Noragami (Anime & Manga), 約束のネ
バーランド | Yakusoku no Neverland | The Promised Neverland
(Manga), 終わりのセラフ | Owari no Seraph | Seraph of the End
(Anime & Manga), 鬼滅の刃 | Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba
(Manga), Shingeki no Kyojin | Attack on Titan, 魔入りました! 入間くん |
Mairimashita! Iruma-kun | Welcome to Demon School! Iruma-kun
(Manga), Black Clover - Tabata Yuki (Anime & Manga), 食戟のソーマ |
Food Wars! Shokugeki no Soma, モブサイコ100 | Mob Psycho 100, Dr.
STONE (Manga), Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood & Manga, Re:ゼロ
から始める異世界生活 | Re:Zero Starting Life in Another World
(Anime), Magi: The Labyrinth of Magic, Chainsaw Man (Manga), 呪術廻
戦 | Jujutsu Kaisen (Manga), Hunter X Hunter, 血界戦線 | Kekkai
Sensen | Blood Blockade Battlefront
Character: Nakajima Atsushi (Bungou Stray Dogs), Dazai Osamu (Bungou Stray
Dogs), Armed Detective Agency Ensemble (Bungou Stray Dogs),
Midoriya Izuku, Todoroki Shouto, Bakugou Katsuki, Hanako | Yugi
Amane, Minamoto Kou, Yashiro Nene, Asta (Black Clover), Noelle
Silva, Black Bulls Ensemble (Black Clover), Yukihira Souma, Yato
(Noragami), Yukine (Noragami), Suzumi Hiyori, Hyakuya Mikaela,
Hyakuya Yuuichirou, Hiiragi Shinoa, Suzuki Iruma, Asmodeus Alice,
Valac Clara, Kageyama "Mob" Shigeo, Hanazawa Teruki, Kageyama
Ritsu, Reigen Arataka, Emma (The Promised Neverland), Ishigami
Senkuu, Asagiri Gen, Rem (Re:Zero), Ram (Re:Zero), Emilia (Re:Zero),
Aladdin (Magi), Itadori Yuuji, Fushiguro Megumi, Kugisaki Nobara, Gojo
Satoru, Nanami Kento, Denji (Chainsaw Man), Power (Chainsaw Man),
Makima (Chainsaw Man), Hayakawa Aki, Leonardo Watch, Edward
Elric, Alphonse Elric, Kamado Tanjirou, Kamado Nezuko, Demon
Slayer Corps Ensemble (Kimetsu no Yaiba), Eren Yeager, Mikasa
Ackerman, Gon Freecs, Killua Zoldyck
Additional Tags: Crossover, Reaction, Watching their Anime
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Within Perspectives
Stats: Published: 2023-02-26 Completed: 2023-07-13 Words: 112,238
Chapters: 13/13

24 Minutes
by avery_aldini

Summary

BOOK I | "Watching their own anime, all 10 series!"

 Inside a labyrinthine library exist the souls of the many many writers. These writers must
delve into the stories of authors and do whatever is necessary to carry them out to their
proper conclusions. Taints enter to divert the story to a horrible ending.

One obscure author, named Eve accidentally entered a book titled "24 Minutes." She meets
a person named Dipper, the theatress and the only character in the book. She invites her on
a marathon, a marathon of diverse stories filled with emotions.

People were thrown in a cinema to watch along, these characters from each series or - let's
say universes - were to watch altogether the lives of certain people unfold, including their
own.

I͢..... エイブリィ. . . . .
✎ Manga Spoilers & References!
✎ This is this book's reupload on this site, as it was deleted by AO3 themselves back then.

Notes

Only Episode 1! Enjoy!

- Avery
 00 | Prologue You Can't Skip!

INSIDE a labyrinthine library exist the souls of the many many writers. These writers, now called
"Alchemists," must delve into the stories of authors and do whatever is necessary to carry them out
to their proper conclusions.

Taints are creatures who can be of any form that change the plot within these stories, making them
needed to be deleted from those book worlds.

One obscure author, named Eve, last name not given, was rarely called to delve in a book to fight
against these taints. She would just hang around in the few secret places that the library could
offer. She only wondered why she was even in there. She usually stood beside the director, who
was a talking cat, and told the delving authors their next objective.

"Heard this was some sort of fan fiction." The blue-haired writer named Xingqiu nudged someone.

An artist exclusively part of the team lifted his chin, "Either way, all literary works can not be
destroyed. Genre and Type matters doesn’t matter, the author has put their time for it so letting it
be deleted is not an option."

"Exactly." The cat, who was called a director, pointed, "Sadly, only one can enter the book for
some odd reason."

"Aww, we're not allowed to go?!" Bennett, who was an unknown writer, jumped up and down with
no calming down.

Accidentally, almost in a quick second, the clumsy little Bennett fell on the floor. His back fell to
where Eve was standing, and coincidentally sent her there instead.

"Wait, Av-" The Acting Director suddenly exclaimed, not even able to finish her name. The cat's
face fell down, "I forgot to tell you something different about that book.."

Eve fell on the floor, with no weapon to protect herself. She neither knew the plot nor the proper
ending for this book titled "24 Minutes." It was dark and dimly-lit, so seeing wherever
she stood wasn't too clear for her to see.

"I'm in a theater?" She questioned, her eyes adjusting to the room. There were a huge set of chairs,
bigger and a lot more in numbers than a usual cinema in their time would. Almost as if someone
would hold a global movie screening.

"Welcome!" A foreign voice called, there was a woman. Her stature was short as Hinata's, had
blonde curly hair but was wearing something dark. It almost looked like she was blending in with
the surroundings.

Eve asked, "Who might you be?"

"I'm the main theater attendant. The name's Dipper, or Dipp, if you will!" She bowed.

"Uh-huh.."

"Well that's quite unexpected." Dipp interjected, raising her hand a little, "I assumed you'd know
this story and change the plot right away."

"You know what I'm planning to do?" Eve backed a bit, frightened.

"That is how I was written, I was written to guide and know most of it all." She claimed, "Oh! Oh!
Would you perhaps want to act as a theater attendant with me?!"

"Who would even suggest that right away? Don't you have.. the anxiety that people would reject
you? THE PAIN OF REJECTION?!" Eve started exaggerating, showing her true form.

"A..Anyways.." Eve cleared her throat, changing the topic. She thought she'd take this advantage
and maybe have Dipp guide her. She had her suspicions about this theatress, but she planned to
play along for now. "I guess I'll go act theatress with you."

"Good, that escalated quickly! I'll go entertain these special people for the first few episodes, so
you can get a grip on being a theatress!" Dipper smiled ever so brightly, "I'm sure you'll get the
hang of it!"

"With that happy-go-lucky face," Eve thought, "You seem the farthest type to be a taint."

Loud thuds came after one another, others had bigger impacts while others crashed with each
other. All of them slowly woke up to a dark dark room, each of them questioning whatever
happened. It's not everyday you get kidnapped, after all.

The woman, who was smaller than Hinata, came to their view and considering the odd
circumstances, everyone stood into their fighting stances.

Yukine was called out by Yato before turning into two Katanas while Hiyori stood behind him.
The same goes for other Gods calling their Regalias for battle. Kofuku with Daikoku and
Bishamonten with Kazuma alone.

Hanako, Tsuchigomori and Yako were calm. After all, the three of them are mere apparitions. All
that while Yashiro and Aoi weren't battle ready unlike Akane and then Kou and Teru with their
Exorcist Equipment.

The Black Bulls got into their stances, powering their magic. Though, for some reason, Finral's
Spatial Magic to create a portal to places in their universe was suddenly not working.

The four Hunters took out their fighting equipment, like Gon's fishing rod and Kurapika's
nunchucks. (Not the chains.) The students and two teachers of Class 1-A activated their quirks,
awaiting for the "villain" to come forth.

The Armed Detective Agency and a few from the Port Mafia avoided conflict with each other,
seeing that both were taken by the same person unwillingly. The Survey Corps pulled out the
blades on their ODM Gears while the Demon Slayer Corps took out their blades with no hesitation.

The Shinoa Squad with the addition of Mikaela took out their demon swords for battle. The
Gracefield Kids put their fists up, even if they aren't physically there yet, they'll try to use their wits
to make up for it.

..And the Karasuno Volleyball Team were awestruck. Hinata yelled, "Whoah, whoah, whoah! I’m
not seeing things right?! Are those superpowers?!”

"I think they are!" Tanaka and Nishinoya joined in and chanted with the tangerine, "They are?
They are?! They really are!"

"Did I get my head hit like those idiots too? I think there's someone with a bird head and a floating
girl's uniform…" Kageyama said, staring blankly at Class 1-A.

"Will everyone SHUT UP?!" A young teen hushed them, catching them to stay silent yet ready to
fight, "Please put down those weapons that cost tons on Amazon. PLUS, I won't hurt you
obviously. The fan girls won't tolerate that."

"Anyways, my name is Dipper but please call me Dipp and we're here to watch your experiences in
life. In a cinema-ish style!" She finished.

"Experiences in life?' Is this gonna be some philosophical shit?" Zora yawned, "You're gonna
kidnap us and then make us believe you're not gonna do anything. And then you're gonna make us
watch a biography of a person we don't know shit about? The hell is your deal, old hag?"

"First of all, I'm not an old hag," She pouted, "Second, you really don't have any other choice."

"I don't know who these fuckers are but.." Chuuya walked towards her, "It's you who doesn't have
a choice. After taking me away from my precious wine, if you don't show me a way out then I
guess I have to kill you."

Dazai looked at him in disappointment, "Chuuya, nobody cares about your wine—"

"Shut up, you bandaged fuck!" He shouted.

"Aw, now that's mean."

The gravity manipulator was about to use his ability when it suddenly disappeared. And it wasn't
just him, everyone else with supernatural gifts tried to activate them, only for them to suddenly
vanish.

"An erasure quirk like Mr. Aizawa..?"

"An ability similar to that suicidal maniac Dazai?"

"Is it like Asta's Anti-Magic… but with wider capabilities..?"

For others had their blades and weapons disappearing within their grasps. They were all in her
hands.

"What was that? Did she take them in godspeed? Is she a god like me then?!"

"Is she a vampire? No.. not even vampires could do that, I think.."

"AAAAA, I don't understand! I thought superpowers only exist in anime and video games like
Kenma said?!"

Many had been swallowed to overthink.

"I have no knowledge about the outside world having supernatural abilities.." Norman stated, "But
seeing you're smiling nonchalantly means you're confident against us."
"Correct, I am but a mere fragment of someone's imagination, here to guide you in your journey in
the past, present and future!" Dipp answered, gaining a few question marks from everyone,
"Anyways, the multiverse is broad and I figured for us to watch them in the perspective of the
protagonist of each world."

She shooed them to their seats and with the kindness she was giving, it made them go along with
whatever devious plan she was onto.

"Wait, does that mean whoever is the protagonist will have their secrets revealed, right?" Midoriya
raised his hand.

Everyone's eyes widened. Nobody wants their past to be spilled, especially if these were something
they regret.

Kaminari mumbled, "I actually wanted to be a protagonist but now that you say it, maybe not."

"Of course you did." Jiro facepalmed.

Everyone sat on each row, separated by people they know and don't. Their seats weren't so far
away from each other either way. "Aight, let's start!"

"Wait—!" Sasha called out, shocking even her Survey Corps comrades.

"Oi, what's wrong, potato girl?"

"It's been bothering me but why are their hair that colorful?" She said, pointing to mostly everyone,
"Is it normal to have red and white hair at the same time?" She glanced at Todoroki.

Connie added, "Is it some kind of disease?!"

"What do you mean? Our hair has been totally like this since before!" Shinoa said, twirling her
hair, Mitsu and Kimizuki nodding in the background.

"Are you saying you were born with purple hair?!" Hiyori said, shocked.

Yukine looked over at her, "What are you so shocked for? Kofuku has pink hair and you didn't ask
about it!"

"U-Uh.. I thought she dyed her hair pink..." She rubbed the back of her head and mumbled the last
part, "And since she's a goddess... I thought it... was fine..."

"I thought I heard ‘goddess.’" Gauche said, listening in to their conversation, "But alas, no one
shall compare to my angel, awh! Marie!" He said as his nose began to bleed.

The room was becoming very boisterous. Everyone else who doesn't know how to shut up had no
idea how long they'd been talking for.

"Hey, there~ Would you like to go out with me sometime?" Finral said, forgetting his 'curse' and
started hitting on Karasuno's Volleyball Team Manager.

"Oya, what are you doing?" Tanaka and Nishinoya stared daggers at the spatial Magic user. "Get
your hands off Karasuno's #1 beauty."

"Eh..ehehe.. are you her boyfri—?"

"You may have that awesome and super cool superpower that definitely-doesn't-make-me-jealous,
but!!" The shaved-headed man declared, "We will not falter for our school's goddess!"

"Uh-huh..?"

The unwavering clashes of different voices created a disharmonious tone within the theater. Dipp
couldn't shut them up, she was still busy fixing the show clips.

"Urgh! Waiting is so boring!" Inosuke slid his two swords from his back and drew them above his
head, "Fight me, you losers!"

His scratchy voice echoed around and while those of people that are sane enough didn't move an
inch. Others? well…

"You wanna go?! Let’s fucking go!" Bakugo stood up from his seat and created small explosions.

"I like you! You… Eh, What’s your name again? Tamagatsukki Baragakudoo?!”" He yelled,
"Whatever! I shall defeat you and your tiny sparks, you Pomeranian!"

“Eh?! Who the hell told you to call me that?! You shitty boar-head?!” Bakugo shouted back.

"Oooh!" A blonde from the Black Bulls' ears perked, "Someone's picking a fight! Let’s fight too,
can we?!"

"OI, OI, OI, If Luck is coming then I'm fighting too! No way am I letting him get all the glory!"
Magna grinned, partnering with the blonde.

The four gladly smiled widely, not even breaking a sweat.

"Don't hog up all the spotlight, you'll have to fight me too!" Yuichirou stood up, wielding his
demon sword, "It's good training anyways."

Mikaela grabbed his collar, "Yu, no."

"Hmm?" Yuno looked at them, mistakenly thinking he was called, "Are you inviting me to a
battle? Stupid."

"If he’s not gonna come, then I’ll fight!” Asta joined in, "No way am I getting left behind."

"Sounds like a brawl's brewing up." Ranpo commented, munching up his snacks that magically
appeared on his lap.

"S-Shouldn't we stop them, s..sir?!" Yamaguchi asked in a panic.

T"Don't worry about it at all, kid, this will be quite entertaining," the detective said, puzzled at
Yamaguchi’s statement at first, but quickly chuckling.

The pinch server dropped a sweat, unsure if they should even be watching a dangerous event to
unfold right in front of their eyes.

"So these kids are dangerous yet stupid." Tsuchigomori fixed his eyeglass, "What the hell?"

Everyone else that still weren't battle-loving maniacs all thought one thing, "Is this what you call…
..powerful idiots?"
 01 | Boku no Hero Academia | Izuku Midoriya: Origins

WITH a few couple of explanations about anime, worlds and multiverses later, "Let's begin, shall
we?"

"Uh, Eve?" Midoriya raised a hand, "You won't tell us which world will come first?"

"I think it's much better to be clueless at first about this thing, that's how things are after all." She
said, clicking the remote. "Oh by the way, this clue isn't applicable to everything. But most of the
time, the protagonist is often the first one to be seen on the screen."

"For a heads up, the timeline you'll be seeing is probably in the 2100s."

"That's so far away." Armin muttered.

The screen shifts to a teary eyed young Izuku. "That's mean, Kacchan.. Don't you see he's
crying?" It goes to show a Deku defending a boy behind him.
╰━━ oo :

"W—We're gonna start with me?!" Midoriya tensed up with all types of emotions rushing in. "And
when I was a child too?!"

"Don't mind that, why are you crying?!" Uraraka looked over at him, who was a bit embarrassed.

"U—Uhm..."

"So we're going to begin with the colorful brats there." Levi glanced at them, "Great."
"Oh, just a while ago, the blonde dude had fireworks on his hands. I feel like this is gonna be some
kind of superpower anime!" Kou rambled.

"Oh, I wanna know what power that broccoli has!" Emma added.

"Wait, did he say 'Kacchan?'" Kirishima turned his head to Bakugo who was all the while ignoring
everyone, "What did you do, Bakubro?"

Even though he was shivering, Deku took a fighting stance. "If you keep going... I-I-I'll never
forgive you…!"

A young Bakugo grinned while two people behind him activated their quirks. "Even though
you're quirkless.." He smashed both his fists, creating an explosion, "…you're pretending to
be a hero, Deku?”
╰━━ oo :

"He was bullied too, huh?" Yoichi and Armin thought, frowning at how they were treated back
then.

"'Too?' Did you go through the same thing, Yoichi?" Narumi asked, worried. The mentioned
person refused to look at him, it seems like he didn’t want to discuss it any further.

"What's a ‘quirkless?’ Is it a label of a person?" Kurapika tilted his head.

"Yes, it means someone doesn't have a quirk or power." Yaoyorozu answered, "But that's
impossible, Midoriya clearly has a quirk."

While others who lack a lot of context of what a quirk is, they merely assumed there was
something wrong. Class 1-A on the other hand were bewildered with it.

The three charged at the poor green-haired young man where the screen shifted to the sky.
Then it shows Deku lying on the floor, all bruised up and exhausted.
╰━━ oo :

"Wait— What did he do to you?! If you don't mind me asking…!" Tanjiro turned to him, suddenly
becoming defensive all of a sudden.

"N-Nothing you should worry about." Midoriya excused.

"Isn't it obvious, Gonpanchiro?!" Inosuke stood up, "Bakarakagudoo beat the shit out of him when
he probably saw him! That's Stupid! Who does that?! LET ME FIGHT HIM!"

The boar-masked demon Slayer almost jumped away from his seat until Nezuko stopped him in
his tracks. She turned her head and patted him, making him obey.

"Like you're one to talk." Zenitsu mumbled, remembering the time he was being kicked by the
person during his first mission with Tanjiro.

" All men are not created equal." An older Midoriya narrated, his aching voice felt void of
the truth, "This was the reality I learned about society at the young age of four."
╰━━ oo :

"You could say that again." Asta almost frowned when he remembered the moment he got his
grimoire, he smiled, "But as long as you don't give up, you can do anything!"
"I'm not so sure about that." Hanako glanced at him, "What if you're dead? What if you're just
roaming all the old places you used to walk on and wanted to be alive once more? Regretting
everything. If I don't give up, does that mean there's a way I'll be alive again? Is that what you're
saying, boy?" — Mitsuba felt a sting from hearing these words.

Silence struck them as Noelle tried to change the topic,"He—"

"I don't know anyone about being dead but..." Asta clenched his fists, "I think.. if there's a will,
there's a way."

Hanako's eyes widened and muttered, "You almost sound like the boy with traffic light earrings.."

Leorio dropped a sweat from the topic, "Uhm, I just want to say that's a young age for you to learn
that..." He said, glancing at Deku.

"Oh. I've been thinking a lot since then." Midoriya answered back.

Later shows an older Midoriya from Middle School running along the streets. "And that was
my first and final setback!"
╰━━ oo :

"Yeah! Go Midoriya/Greenie/Kid!" Ashido, Hiyori and Vanessa (who was enigmatically drunk)
cheered loudly.

"You've got a lot of determination there!" Alphonse commented.

Norman turned his head when he heard him, "He... kinda looks like me.."

The screen moves to a villain with shark-shaped head rampaging at Tatooine Street as
Midoriya watches in amazement. "That's a huge villain!"
╰━━ oo :

"A… villain?" Kyouka tilted her head, "Is there an enemy that needs their head to be cut off?" She
pulled out a small knife from her pockets.

"K-Kyouka, no!" Atsushi stopped her from murdering someone that isn't there but on the screen.

Killua's ears perked, "A villain eh? It is gonna be some kind of superhero world!"

"So cool!" Gon added.

"Is our world really that obvious?" Sero chuckled.

"Yeah, I mean.. Your hero costume is already an example. Seriously, a tape for a helmet?" Eve
slightly laughed, leaving an embarrassed Sero when someone finally said it.

- · My Hero Academia
- Season 1 Opening | The Day

A tune starts to play as it showcases All Might confidently looking at some bright light. Izuku
stood up and tried to reach with his hand as All Might slowly turned around.
╰━━ oo :

"An intro?" Yashiro asked.

"Well, it is an anime to us so yeah, there will be one." Eve responded as others watched.

The screen shows each of his UA Classmates in poses with their name in the background,
with "My Hero" and "Academia" playing in between.
╰━━ oo :

"My Hero Academia?" Aizawa read the one he caught a glimpse of on the screen.

"It's probably the title of our show." All Might answered with uncertainty.

"That's a lot of people to take in." Emma stated, gaining nods from her friends.

"And so colorful too!" Historia gleamed.

The scene shows Midoriya all alone walking through a bridge as rain falls. Later looking
down and walking away. His notebooks began flashing behind him from one to thirteen.
╰━━ oo :

"The song is so lively and yet the lyrics.." Jiro trailed off.

"They're a little sad." Yosano finished.

"Your houses look rather big." Sasha commented.

"Oh, those are buildings. They can be apartments, shops, restaurants and anything else." Leorio
corrected, "Wait, does your world don't have those?"

"I did hear from Eve that they're in the far past, so maybe that's the reason." Kurapika says.

"Ah, I see."

Inverted colored notebooks fell with Izuku and Katsuki in their young age facing each other.
Two changed sides in their middle school, looking down.
╰━━ oo :

"With the lyrics and how it's presented, I feel like that blonde had done something so horrible for
that other boy." Tsuchigomori commented, fixing his glasses.

"But hey, they look like they're getting along now." Kou said, pointing to the two.

"Yeah, I don't think 'getting along' is the right term." Kirishima kinda denied, "But they're a work
in progress!"

"Shut the hell up, Shitty hair."

Then it shows both Bakugou and Midoriya fighting fist by fist.

╰━━ oo :

"It's a fated battle between rivals." Uraraka stated, making Deku a bit flustered.

"You’re rivals on the same side too, then?" Asta turned to them, Yuno following behind him.

Bakugo was about to answer but Kaminari had cut him off, "Hell yeah! They're arguably the most
influential rivalry in our class."
Swiftly showcasing Tomura Shigaraki reaching for the screen.
╰━━ oo :

The student's flinched at the sight. "The League of Villains!" They thought collectively and
growled.

"That person definitely gives off the main villain vibes." Zapp pointed out.

"Yeah it's probably not that obvious." Leonardo rolled his eyes on the blonde.

All Might showed punching endlessly at the Nomu at USJ. Kurogiri appeared at a brief
moment. Aizawa used his bands and fought the villains.
╰━━ oo :

"The USJ!" Class 1A yelled in unison.

"Universal Studios of Japan?! What's that got to do with this?" Tanjiro asked, knowing that he
hadn't exactly traveled that much.

“Stupid!” Zenitsu grunted at his friends’ lack of sense, “Our era doesn’t even have that built yet!”

“Oh.”

“You’re realizing that JUST NOW?”

Deku jumped and the screen showed Uraraka and later Iida, showing off their moves.
Showing Mineta wrapped around Asui's tongue.
╰━━ oo :

"That makes me look like a coward." Mineta mumbled.

"Don't say that, Mineta." Asui looked over at the boy with that straightforward face, "Don't say you
look like a coward because most of the time you are."

"She's unexpectedly brutally honest." Yami muttered.

Then it goes to show Todoroki skating on ice, Kirishima came to the scene, hardening his
skin and finally Bakugo creating explosions.
╰━━ oo :

"Looks like they get a second screen time." Kaminari pouted, not getting the same treatment.

"That's because I'm the protagonist!" Bakugo said proudly, laughing maniacally, “All your eyes
are on me, and only me! Hah!”

"Don't rub that on us… We know." Ojiro Sato and other Class 1-A students who seem to be at the
back of it sighed.

THE DAY HAS COME

Deku runs as his attire changes to his hero costume while throwing a punch. The hand shifts
from All Might to Deku and ends with the rest of Class 1A showing their moves for a brief
moment before the screen shows them posing.
╰━━ oo :
"Okay, I gotta admit, that is one hell of an opening." Killua praised.

Yaoyorozu suddenly asked, "Hey, why are Midoriya and All Might's fist switching?"

The two sweat-dropped while the students started thinking about what she asked.

Tokoyami tilted his head, "It may have a symbolism of some sort?"

"Then my theory can be credible then." Todoroki smiled to himself.

"What theory?" Iida turned his head.

But before anyone could answer, Midoriya butted in to avoid whatever the dual-colored boy was
getting into, "There’s nothing! No such theory! No one is a secret love child! No one, I tell you!
Nothing for you to worry about! At! All! 100%!”

Iida, bewildered, fixed his glasses, "Secret Love Child? What are you talking about—"

"Nothing, Iida. Nothing ." He smiled widely.

"Who thought that boy would be so scary?" Almost everybody thought.

END OF INTRO.

"It all began in China, in Qingqing City. There was news that a baby that gave off light was
born. Ever since then, superpowers were discovered in various places and time passed
without the cause being identified." Midoriya narrated, "Before we knew it, the supernatural
became normal and dreams become reality."
╰━━ oo :

"A baby that's basically a light bulb? Seriously?" Magna raised an eyebrow.

"At least you don't need lights when you're in the dark. That way you don't have to pee your pants
when you're scared." Luck joked.

"Hey, I’m not afraid of the dark! You are!" He argued back and began throwing fireballs. The
blonde was having fun dodging this with his super speed.

"Hey! No fighting in the cinema! Oh dear sweet Arceus, help me." Eve frowned.

The screen showed All Might as Izuku continued narrating, "The world has become a
superhuman society, and about 80% of the world's population now has some kind of special
trait. In this world swirling with chaos, the profession that everyone dreamed about and
admired came into the limelight."
╰━━ oo :

"80%? Then that means abilities— I mean quirks aren't uncommon?" Tanizaki asked.

Ojiro replied, "They're very common but there are still a lot of people that remain quirkless."

"Ours barely has a magicless person except for Asta. Though, if your magic is weak…" Finral said,
mumbling the last part, "...then you're almost considered magicless too."

The screen shifts back to the shark shaped headed villain. "That profession is.." Death Arms
came rushing in and took the falling metal as the citizens applauded.
╰━━ oo :

"Not to be mean or anything but his outfit looks... I don't know, weird..?" Edward stated.

Aizawa responded, eyes closed, "Call it weird all you want, but every equipment and design of a
hero costume has an essential usage."

A water formed in front of the citizens who were watching, with Backdraft telling them to
stay back. Instead, the citizens were amazed by his presence.

"But man, turning into a monster's an amazing quirk." A citizen added.

"What did he do?" "He stole someone's bag and went out of control when he was cornered."
Two people commented. "A quirk like that and he's a bag snatcher?"
╰━━ oo :

"Either way, a criminal is a criminal." Kunikida looked at his notebook, "He must be punished,
that's what's written in my Ideals."

"He kind of sounds like Iida." Class 1-A thought.

Midoriya continued to push through the crowd, making it to the front. A hero jumped in as
girls started squealing his name.
╰━━ oo :

"Bunch of fangirls." Levi commented.

"What's a 'fangirl?'" Connie asked his captain. The latter peaked his eye to the boy and quickly
looked away.

"Don't know, I just overheard it." Levi crossed his hands, "Do you have a problem with that?"

"No...?"

"Get away!" The villain yelled.

"Who's fighting?" Deku asked.

Kamui Woods jumped off the attack. "The young and talented rising star!" Deku said.

"You were the one asking, but you gave a perfect commentary, kid." A man beside him said,
"You're a fanboy, aren't you?"
╰━━ oo :

"That's Midoriya for 'ya!" Kirishima cheered as everybody in their group started talking about his
fanboyness.

"God, this is so embarrassing." The green head covered himself with his flimsy hands.

Kamui attacked the villain, "Illegal use of powers during rush hour and robbery resulting in
bodily injury. You are the incarnation of evil." He said before using his attack.
╰━━ oo :

Those who had fought much, much deadly villains were caught stifling their laughs.
"THAT? Not to be mean but a robber... is an incarnation of evil...?" Kanroji giggled as Obanai
watched her from a distance.

"Surely he hasn't met a blood-sucking vampire." Mikaela raised a brow.

"Or a demon that has a neck harder than steel." Tanjiro said in a little nicer tone.

"Or man-eating Titans." Eren added.

"Or a literal God of Calamity." Yato joined in, gaining a deadpan audience from his world group.

"Or a reincarnated overpowered elf and a devil from the underworld." Yuno added.

Everyone else dropped a sweat, "Sheesh, no need to brag." Kou honestly told them.

"Pre-emptive.." - deku

"Binding.." - kamui

"Lacquered Chain Prison!" - both

╰━━ oo :

"That fanboy level is over the top, right now." Tachihara commented.

"Canyon Cannon!" A giant woman said before kicking the villain off the bridge.
╰━━ oo :

"A Titan shifter?!" Jean gasped.

"Wait— so Titans exist there too?!!" Sasha was more than surprised.

"You said there aren't any Titans!" Connie pointed to Eve, who was in the middle of laughing.

"What are you three? Stupid?" Levi grabbed all three by the back of their collars and stared directly
at them.

They awaited for a scolding on how idiotic they are. Levi finished, "That's obviously a Titan! Hey,
you old hag, bring us there before it kills everyone!" He ordered.

Everyone else was stifling their laughs from the on-going moment.

"She clearly saved the day, am I the only one who understood that?" Erwin massaged his forehead,
frustrated at how he raised his children— I mean his subordinates.

"Hange.. Armin.. You two are still—" The blonde commander saw the two of them, believing she
really was a Titan, "..."

"Money shot. Money shot." Photographers started swarming and taking pictures.
╰━━ oo :

While others were being disgusted, both Kaminari and Mineta were drooling at the scene.

"Kids these days..." Leorio glanced at the two perverts, forgetting what he did on the Hunter Exam.

"Today is the day of my debut! My name is Mt. Lady." The hero said, "It's a pleasure to
make your ass-quaintance. "
╰━━ oo :

Yato grinned widely, "Mm, kinky—"

"Jungle Savate!" Hiyori kicked him out of bounds, traveling the entire room.

"Nice!" Yukine smiled at what happened to his God.

"Thanks!"

"You'll... Pay for that..!" The violet-haired mumbled, fixing his butt.

Photographers continued to take pictures as Midoriya looked disappointed. "She's getting the
credit.." Kamui said .
╰━━ oo :

"That's unfortunate." Shinobu said.

"I really didn't like her back then. She took the spotlight!" Midoriya grumbled.

Midoriya narrated, "Along with the superpowers came an explosive increase in crime. As the
country was stuck in the slow progress of drastic law reforms, courageous people started
performing heroic acts from out of comic books. Guarding against superpowers and
defending against evil. Heroes were soon accepted by the public and it was established as an
official position."

"Based on their performance, they are paid by the government and gain renown among the
masses."

"Gigantification, huh?" Midoriya thought as he wrote down details in his notebook, "She
looks like she'll be popular, and it's an amazing quirk. But thinking about the damage to the
city that'll go hand in hand with that, its use might be limited? No, but whether or not she
can control the size..."
╰━━ oo :

"It's funny 'cause he sounds exactly like the Wizard King." Mimosa giggled.

"You’re right! Wait— Do you need to be smart to be the Wizard King?!" Asta looked shook.
"Then it looks like I have to start reading too!!"

"Bakasta." Noelle rolled her eyes.

The man from before slipped beside him, "Hey wait, you're taking notes? You wanna be a
hero? That's great, you can do it!"

Midoriya turned around and smiled, "Yes! I'll do my best!"

╰━━ oo :

"He was the very first person who cheered me on." Midoriya smiled.

"That smile, it's too bright." Kaminari jokingly covered his eyes.

"What do you mean? He's so precious!" Ashido argued, "I'm head over heels right here."
"Hey, this book is ship free!" Eve sighed, "And I kinda ship Deku with Uraraka.."

The pink-skinned alien snickered, "Oopsie!”

EPISODE 1. Izuku Midoriya: Origin

╰━━ oo :

"So it really is about Deku, huh?" Bakugo crossed his arms, a little irritated that HE wasn't the
main character. After all, he was going to be the number one hero so of course, it should be him!

"Whoah, it's an origin story!" Sato exclaimed.

"Quick Question!" Iida raised his robotic hand robotically, "Wouldn't this invade Midoriya's
privacy?! I have read the rules of our country, according to the law—"

"It's okay, Iida." Deku reassured, "She did say this might help us a little. So It's fine."

"Midoriya, you can't be— This—! Everyone will know the things you've kept to yourself..." He
added, “Isn’t that disturbing to think about?”

"Indeed," Tokoyami agreed, "Dark secrets may darkly be revealed. Are you not darkly
uncomfortable about that?”

"I kinda am..." Midoriya looked at both, "But," he clenched his fists, "I think.. nothing bad will
happen with you guys around." His trust was gigantic as he smiled brightly that it burned
everyone's eyes...

..Literally - where the Fire Force 8th group had to barge in the cinema to put out the fire.

The screen shows Aldera Middle School.

╰━━ oo :

"Oh— Oh.. Oh no." Midoriya's smile became concerned.

Bakugo growled, "Ah... I see. Well, shit."

"Since you're all third years, it's time for you to think seriously about your future. I'll pass
out handouts for your future plans now, but.." The teacher snatched the papers and threw it
everywhere, "You're all pretty much planning to go into the hero course, right?"
╰━━ oo :

"That is very impractical for a teacher!" Kunikida and Iida shouted at the same time.

Both stared at each other before fixing their glasses. They both faced each other, "Sorry for talking
over you!" Both practically yelled at the same time.

Hearing that, they were shocked and decided to apologize again and again, at the same time ,
"Sorry for speaking while you were apologizing!"

Dazai and Kaminari were both laughing their asses that they almost passed out. Or died.

"This is one dumb conversation." Daikoku stared at the two while he fanned Kofuku.

The students cheered as they showed off their quirks, with Izuku raising his hand with his
head bowed down.
╰━━ oo :

"As much as I hate destroying people's dreams, the quirks those other students are showing have
no full potential of being of use for the hero course." Aizawa stated.

" Hate destroying people's dreams, huh?" The students thought, amused.

"Hey, why the long face, Deku?" Uraraka looked over at him.

"Yeah, why not show off your quirk!" Kaminari cheered.

"Idiot, if he does, what's he gonna do? Smash the table?" Jiro shrugged, "No offense, Midoriya."

"None taken."

"Can anyone help, I'm kind of confused now." Emma's head was swirling along with her head
swing buddy.

"They said he didn't have a quirk and now they're saying he has one?" Don lightly punched himself
to try and get it, "Are we missing something?"

"Uhm.. I'm a late bloomer!" Midoriya excused, "I got mine really late, that's why I used to be
quirkless."

"Late Bloomer? Haven't heard of that before." Jiro said, twirling her earphone Jack's.

"Teach!" Bakugo said, "Don't lump us all in the same group. I'm not gonna be stuck at the
bottom with the rest of these rejects!"

"That was uncalled for, Katsuki!" His classmates ranted.

"You all should shut up like the extras you are!" Bakugo laughed, arrogance flowing through
his voice.
╰━━ oo :

"What a jerk." Shinoa stated confidently.

"What the hell do you mean, you purple shrimp?!”

Her eyes tilted, "What did you just call me?!"

"Purple Shrimp! What? Is there something wrong with it to you, huh?!”

Luckily, before a fight even began, Eve had frozen time and changed their topic.

"Oh, if I remember correctly, you want to go to U.A High, right, Bakugo?" The teacher said
as students were in shock, saying how hard it was to get into UA.

"That's exactly why you guys are just extras!" Bakugo jumped and stood at his table, "I aced
the mock test! I'm the only one at this school who could possibly get into U.A. I'll definitely
surpass All Might and become the top hero! My name will be inscribed on the list of top
earners!"
╰━━ oo :

"I must admit, he is pretty strong and agile, his intelligence is also something to be taken into
account for." Yaoyorozu admitted, making Bakugo smirk a little.

"But his attitude isn't very hero-like." Aizawa sighed, "Fix that and your way of becoming the best
hero would be easier."

"Oooh, someone just got schooled." An electric blonde teased.

"You too, Kaminari." Their homeroom teacher didn't leave him behind, "It's the twentieth time
you've ranked 20 in tests."

The teacher interrupted, "Oh yeah, Midoriya wanted to go to the U.A. too, right?" Izuku
flinched as he slowly turned his head up.

People stared at him and began laughing. "You can't get into the hero course just by
studying!"
╰━━ oo :

"That teacher is unprofessional." Tsuchigomori grew a little furious, angered by how a fellow
teacher was doing something so carelessly.

Souma crossed his arms, "It's as if they wanted them to bully Midoriya in the first place!"

And that's when realization struck them. With the discrimination they're seeing on the first few
scenes of the episode, it just had to be it. That one thing nobody wanted to think about.

"Have your teachers ever done anything on this issue? This has to have been solved beforehand.."
Aizawa raised an eyebrow, "The bullying is very severe."

All Might's empty eyes felt anger. A fury of rage brewing in his mind, "They didn't, they never
helped you, did they?"

"T-They did, I..." Midoriya tried to lie, but his free will isn't telling him to do so. Maybe, just
maybe, the shadows of his past might disappear, with this one honest breakthrough of his past.

"Please, Deku..." Uraraka squeezed her grip on his arm, her eyes full of wishful thinking.

"They…" He buried his hands on his face, "They didn't do anything at all. It's as if they had it sink
in their mind that it was... normal. Normal for a quirkless student to get pushed around."

Bakugo could only look away. He may have changed but he can never change the past. Looking
back at it now, he was horrible. Horrible and evil and destructively careless to the point that he
couldn't even look at Deku. How could he still be following him after all that? Midoriya looked as
if even the worst of words couldn't hurt him back then… But now... He could only cry out the
point.

"Who would even care about a quirkless child...?" He trailed off, his sniffing grew more and more
silent, his face dragged down on his hips to cover himself.

"Those people…?!" All Might yelled, "That's it, I'll—" He stopped midway when a hand grabbed
his shoulder, he glanced at who it was. Aizawa, who looked calm with little anger written on his
face, shook his head.

"I see.." Aizawa looked at him, "Let's just hope they have enough money to find a lawyer."

"W-What..?"
"Isn't it obvious? We'll be changing the order of your old school, Aldera, wasn't it?" Aizawa
grinned, "Ah no, rather, we'll teach a school how to teach and become proper human beings and
face off the indecent facts of how they lived their lives."

All Might calmed down and nodded, following the action they'll be setting once they get back in
U.A. Bakugo grew anxious but that's when the teacher finally mentioned HIS part of the incident.

"As for Bakugou, you'll be with Hound Dog for two weeks, I do not accept an incomplete
attendance unless the cause is reasonable. Understood?"

"..." Bakugo looked away.

"Understood?" Aizawa's voice tightened.

"Understood.."

" T-They got rid of that rule! There's just no precedent." Izuku tried to tell them right before
Bakugo launched an explosion at his desk, making him flunk to the ground.

"Hey Deku! You're below the rejects! You're quirkless! How can you even stand in the same
ring as me?" Bakugo insulted him.
╰━━ oo :

"So being quirkless is an insult..." Gilda frowned.

"There's nothing wrong with being quirkless," All Might replied, frowning as he remembered his
childhood, "But you're often looked down on. And it feels like you are a black sheep among all of
the other normal sheeps."

"Does your world not have quirks? Or, uhm... something related to powers?" Asui asked, tipping
her finger on her chin.

"Superpowers are nothing but fantasy. No…" Ray also tipped his chin, "This whole watching of
our 'series' is near to impossible!"

Gon grinned, "I know right, all this is nothing but the author and the reader's imagination!"

"You can see the look on their faces that we aren't real when they get very attached to us." Killua
giggled a little, putting his hands behind his head.

“Damn,” Sero stared deadpan, "Even flex tape can't fix that." He said, fixing the fourth wall.

"No, wait, Kacchan!" Midoriya flinched, "It's not like I'm trying to compete with you or
anything! Believe me!"

"It's just that.. It's been my goal ever since I was little.. And well.. I won't know unless I try.."

Bakugo's palms started smoking, "Whad'dya mean, unless you try?! Are you taking the test
for fun?!" The whole class stared down on Izuku, "What the hell can you do? You're
quirkless!"
╰━━ oo :

"Bakugo, it's a whole month with Hound Dog." Aizawa announced.

"You heard me. Your behavior is unacceptable." He nagged. "And also, as much as those students
want to be heroes, they're lacking the personality to do so. No wonder they didn't get in."

"Someone just got a well- deserved therapy." Todoroki commented on his mind.

12:02 PM
A woman's scream was heard as a man yelled for help. "Catch me if you can!" The sludge
villain said. The screen shows an automatic door opening as a skinny man inflated in a
muscly form.
╰━━ oo :

"What was that about..?" Bishamonten raised a brow.

"Well, considering what we saw in these past few moments, it's probably normal." Kazuma
concluded, gaining nods from strangers he didn't know.

"Maybe…”

MY HERO ACADEMIA
Back at the Aldera Middle School, students were leaving as Midoriya sat at his desk,
scrolling through his phone, mumbling to himself.
╰━━ oo :

"Where are your friends?" Hitoka asked — a little shy but she asked with her voice loud and clear
since their seats were far apart.

"I— I don't have any..." Midoriya mumbled.

"Oh. I'm so sorry you have to go through that!" Uraraka patted him.

"Don't worry, here at Class 1A, you won't feel lonely anymore! You can talk to any one of us." Iida
said as all of his classmates cheered in unison.

"T-Thanks guys…"

"Look at that bond…!" Gordon whispered, "I better make more dolls for my new best friends...
This is going to be so fun… Fufufu..."

As he was about to put all his things in his bag, Bakugo took the notebook from his hand,
"We're not done yet, Deku."
╰━━ oo :

"He's scary." Yamaguchi kinda frowned.

"Tch, he's an ass for all I can say." Tsukichima commented.

Hinata pouted angrily, "You're one to talk, Saltyshima."

"What's that, Katsuki?" A friend asked, "Hero Analysis for the Future? Seriously?" The
both of them started laughing.

"I-It's fine, isn't it? Give it back!" Midoriya pleaded before Bakugo smashed the notebook
with his explosions. "That's mean.."
╰━━ oo :
"Hey! Why did you do that for?!" Ashido pointed at the king of explosions.

"Yes, that is private property you are taking!" Iida stated, doing his gestures.

"Kids these days." Yami sighed.

Bakugo threw it behind him, making Midoriya panic even more. "Most top first-string
heroes have stories about them from their school days. I want the shine of being able to be
called the only student to make it into U.A. from this mediocre city junior high school. I
mean, I'm a perfectionist."
╰━━ oo :

"I love the enthusiasm," Yako clapped which others found strange. "But the kid have to tone it
down a bit."

"Yeah, yeah, I got that." Bakugo rolled his eyes.

Bakugo patted Midoriya's shoulder, activating his quirk. "So anyway, don't apply to U.A.,
nerd." The three of them walked away from Izuku who was still trying to think. "If you
wanna be a hero that badly, there's a quick way to do it."
╰━━ oo :

"Oh no, Kacchan!" Midoriya freaked out while others were confused.

"Oh crap, what am I doing?! Oh sh—!" Bakugo suddenly stood up and immediately caught
everyone's attention.

" Believe that you'll be born with a quirk in your next life and take a swan dive off the roof of
the building!"
╰━━ oo :

Gasps filled the room until Bakugo got ready for everyone's backlash.

"DID YOU JUST ENCOURAGE SUICIDE?!" Iida yelled.

"Bro.. that was unmanly." Kirishima shook his head.

"You're such a bully!" Hagakure said.

"You should be ashamed, you have to apologize to Midoriya, right now!" Yaoyorozu demanded.

"Yeah, dude.. That was too far." Kaminari nodded.

"And low, even for me.." Zapp frowned.

"What if he did jump? There's a lot of consequences if he did!" Uraraka gasped.

"That was very childish of you, little one." Shinobu commented.

"A child telling someone to kill themselves is unpleasant. Someone has to teach this boy some
manners." Kōyo sighed, fanning herself.

"YOU SHOULDN'T BELIEVE THAT! DON'T GIVE UP!! DON'T LET HIS WORDS GET TO
YOU!" Asta chanted loudly.
"You shouldn't listen to him." Atsushi looked at him, with a face full of concern.

"N-No guys...! Don't worry about it. It's fine now!" Midoriya reassured but this wasn't enough to
calm them down.

"No, Midoriya. At first, I thought Bakugo only has anger issues but this is something we must
discuss right after this." Aizawa stated, "Midoriya, if you're comfortable, can you enumerate the
matter for us at hand? What are the things he has done to you? We'll be giving him the exact
punishments."

"Bakugo, meet me, Principal Nezu and Hound Dog when this is all over. Else, you’ll be expelled."

"Fine…”

Midoriya froze in fear before the screen skips to him walking home. "Idiot. If I really
jumped, that would mean you instigated a suicide! Think before you speak!"
╰━━ oo :

"Good thing the kid didn't actually try to do it." Rengoku smiled widely with passion.

He then noticed his notebook right at a small pond. "That's not fish food, stupid. That's my
notebook. Stupid.. Stupid bastard.."
╰━━ oo :

"I'd actually feel glad if someone told me to die but this boy has got it rough." Dazai commented.

"Same." Yukine slipped in.

"Me too." Ray smiled.

"That's a mood." Kaminari added.

"I'll gladly do that with anyone. That way I don't have to put up with Inosuke and live in this
dreaded world." Zenitsu said, a frustrated symbol on his forehead.

Makima crossed her arms, "That got depressing real quick."

"So you don't want to join the Suicidal bandwagon?" Dazai looked at the man, who was now fully
concerned for them.

"These people... What kind of world did they have to put up with to be like that?"

The screen slowly shifts to a younger Midoriya. "Mom! Mom, the computer!"
╰━━ oo :

"AWW! The cutie is back!" Kanroji squealed.

"This is too bright.." Giyuu mumbled as he covered himself.

"Again?"

"Hurry!"
╰━━ oo :

"Is that the boy?" Hange asked.

"Are you serious right now?" Levi sighed.

Inko opened up the computer as Izuku rocked in excitement, "Jeez, you have probably added
ten thousand views just by yourself, Izuku. It's too scary for me, I can't watch it."

"That was an old video. A disaster that happened a long time ago. The video of a hero that
debuted right after that." Deku narrated.
╰━━ oo :

"I used to watch the same video back then." Todoroki stated as he gave a slight smile to Midoriya.

"Yes, All Might's debut!" Kirishima threw his fist up.

"How long have you been a fanboy?" Kaminari teased.

Then Todoroki was about to speak, "Are you sure you're not his secret love chi—"

"NO!" Izuku blushed harder, making others confused.

'Can you see that? He's already saved a hundred people! That's crazy! It hasn't even been
ten minutes! That's crazy!'

The camera zooms to All Might's face as he carries citizens, laughing proudly at the same
time. 'He's laughing!'

'It's fine now. Why? Because I am here.'

╰━━ oo :

"He sounds like a very brave and important hero." Emilia commented.

Uraraka pointed her finger on top, "He's not the #1 Hero of Japan for nothing!"

"Oh. That's nice." The elf had an 'o' on her mouth, "It looks like he'll do a lot but why isn't he in
here?"

"Oh, All Might's right the—" Sero was about to point before Eve had shit him up.

"No. Spoilers. Cellophane."

"R-Right..."

Deku smiled as his hair defied gravity. "He's so cool! Once I get my quirk, I wanna be like
him, too!" He began imitating All Might's laugh.
╰━━ oo :

"Aww!! You go, Midoriya!" The girls cheered on for him. He started sulking in his seat, his face
was flushing red.

Complements and cheers are things he really wasn’t used to. Especially coming from people his
age. Back then, it was just his mother and only his mother who would ever cheer him on…

"You should probably give it up." The doctor said, shocking Izuku, losing grip on his All
Might toy.
╰━━ oo :
"What does he mean? Why are you at the doctor? Were you injured again? Did something
happen?!" Todoroki gripped tightly on his hand.

"Someone's getting protective." Ashido giggled.

"Can't blame Half 'n Half Bastard there, shitty Deku has been in the recovery room for like, what?
10 times in just the first month of this year?" Bakugo mumbled.

"He may love the darkness of being alone." Tokoyami nodded to himself.

"Maybe he has a secret relationship with the hospital bed?" Uraraka jokes.

"A secret affair with recov—" A loud slap echoed throughout the cinema. Mineta was now a dead
grape.

Would you like to send an F in the chat or not?

"That's.. is something wrong with him after all? Most of the other kindergarten children’s
quirks have already manifested. He's the only one.." Her mom's worrisome voice flowed.

"Excuse me, but you're fourth generation, right, ma'am? May I ask about your quirk?"

"Yes, of course. I can pull small objects to me. My husband can breathe fire." She explained
as she used her quirk and grabbed on the toy.
╰━━ oo :

"Wait a minute... That doesn't make any sense." Yaoyorozu rambled, "None of those are close to
what quirk you have right now..."

"Now I'm wondering how Midoriya has a quirk after considering they said he was quirkless." Shoji
said, curiosity flowing through everyone's mind except... for those who know.

"So quirks are hereditary?" Tachihara questioned.

"Moi is correct!" Aoyama twinkled his answer, "That's why someone such as myself keeps
dazzling!"

"I can't connect the sense of that." Golden Dawn's Four Eyes — Klaus had malfunctioned.

The Agency's Four Eyes - Kunikida had failed functioning too, "Dazzling? Hereditary? H-How...?"

"Aoyama, please, we already can't understand your French, don't make this any harder..." Class 1-
A's four eyes - Iida begged.

"He's definitely the annoying type." Tsukichima noted the dazzling blonde.

"Normally, by age of four, he would have manifested one of those quirks or some
combination of the two. In the past, when the superpowers first started showing up, the
results of an early research study were published. It became common practice to see if the
pinky toe was missing a joint or not. When parts of the body aren't used, they're deemed
unnecessary. People who didn't have a joint were thought to be a newly evolved form."

"You can see by looking at this x-ray that Izuku has two joints. It's unusual to see that these
days but that means he has no quirk."
╰━━ oo :

"A foot joint isn't what I was expecting for this but okay!" Nishinoya nodded to himself.

Azumane had slapped his own face from hearing his precious shrimp talk so stupid yet honest.
What a proud dad.

The screen returns to young Izuku's apartment. The video plays again as you can see the
tears falling off of his eyes.
╰━━ oo :

"This feels so sad..." Aoi frowned.

Akane tried to hug her but failed, "You could say that again..." He pouted with tears streaming
down his face from the slight rejection.

'Can you see that? He's already saved a hundred people! That's crazy! It hasn't even been
ten minutes! That's crazy! He's laughing!'

'It's fine now. Why? Because I am here.'

"Mom.. He saves everyone with a smile, no matter what trouble they're in.. He's such a cool
hero.." Izuku whimpered as his seat turned around to face his mom. His face was full of tears
as he pointed at the computer screen, "Can I.. be a hero, too?"
╰━━ oo :

Almost everyone began tearing up, most of the theater began screaming for encouragement.

Inko ran to her child, hugging her as she apologized, "I'm sorry, Izuku! I'm sorry. I'm
sorry!"

Midoriya narrated, "No, that's not it. That's not it, Mom. What I wanted you to say back
then was.."
╰━━ oo :

"She... kinda gave up..." Shinoa and Mitsu said, saddened.

"Yeah but I understand now..." Midoriya looked at his crooked fingers, "She's a single mom and
she's trying her best. And me being a hero would just worry her even more.."

"But you promised not to make her worry anymore." Skinny Might patted his head, "I'm sure you'll
be able to do that."

"Wow.. I wish I had a nice mom." Killua waved his hand to his friends, most of them kinda
agreeing to it.

"True." Ray agreed.

"You guys know your mom?" Gon, Yuichirou, Mikaela, Atsushi, Emma and Norman — or let's
call them the Mom-had-left-me-for-reasons-unknown Squad, had stared deadpan at them.

"Yours are still alive?" Eren and Tanjiro mumbled at the same time.

"What..?" Everyone asked.

"What?"

The screen turned back to the present with Izuku walking through a tunnel.

"You decided back then, didn't you? That's right. Don't worry about what other people
think! Hold your head up high and plunge forward!" He told himself.
╰━━ oo :

"That's a lot of determination you have there." Tenjin commented.

"YEAH, GO, MIDORIYA!" Every loud obnoxious person cheered.

"After what many people think, you believed in yourself. That's what I like about you, Deku!"
Uraraka told him, making him blush from a comment that came from her.

"I smell romance!~" Ashido teased.

The pink cheek furrowed her eyebrows, "No… No you don't."

Izuku started imitating All Might's laugh before something was nearing before him. He
turned around, his eyes widened at what he saw.
╰━━ oo :

"Well, he's fucked." Chuuya fixed his hat downwards, as if Midoriya was about to die.

"A medium-sized invisibility cloak.." The sludge villain said before jumping on top of Izuku.
"Don't worry. I'm just going to take over your body. Calm down. It'll only hurt for about 45
seconds. You'll feel better soon."
╰━━ oo :

"How the hell is that thing there? That thing attacked me!" Bakugo stood up from his chair.

Izuku struggled as he tried to get away. “I... can't breathe...!”

"You can't grab me, I'm fluid! Thanks for your help. You're my hero! I didn't think that I
would come to this city."
╰━━ oo :

People gasped. Everyone looked shocked at what was being seen before them.

"I wanna help him…" Gon said, trying to reach his arm out.

"But sadly, we can only watch." Kurapika boldly told him.

“My body... There's no strength.. I'm dying.. Am I dying? I'm dying.. Somebody.. Somebody..!
No..”

Suddenly the sludge villain heard something making him turn around. "It'll all right now,
young man."
╰━━ oo :

"All Might!" Class 1-A shouted.

"So he did meet him!!" Kinnoshita's face lit up.

"He was practically the first to appear in the intro, so OF COURSE HE WOULD!" Harita
applauded.

"DON'T DIE MIDORIYA!"

"SAVE HIM!"

"DON'T KILL HIM! HE HAS MORE BONES TO BREAK!"

"DON'T LET HIS PLOT ARMOR BREAK THAT EASILY!"

"Um, I'm right here. All well and healthy, guys... c'mon!" Midoriya scratched his head.

It was All Might! "I am Here!" The sludge villain attempted an attack which All Might
quickly ducked to avoid.

“TEXAS.. SMASH..!” All might smashed through, with the Sludge Villain blown away from
the wind.
╰━━ oo :

"Wind Pressure?!" Takeda fixed his glasses, "or...?"

"That was a flamboyant show of technique!" Uzui commented flamboyantly.

"So whoever this All Might person is, is some kind of Wind wielder?" Sanemi laid back, "Tch, I'm
definitely much better!"

"Hate to burst your bubble but All Might's quirk is only a strength enhancement type." Asui bluntly
pointed out.

"You mean, JUST super strength?!" Leorio spit out his drink.

Emma raised a hand, "I get it! He used a powerful straight punch that creates a mass amount of
wind pressure."

Norman finished, "And through that, it was able to send something away such as slime, which is
untouchable even with a punch!"

"You don't have to shove it in!" Don frowned, "Okay, okay, you people are the smartest, MOVING
ON PLEASE!" Don ranted, being out of his former eternal chill.

"I think.. Kageyama and Hinata are broken midway through your explanation." Yamaguchi sighed,
putting both back to their seats.

Midoriya was set free. As he slowly opened his eyes, he saw All Might's figure before
blacking out. The hero continuously patted the unconscious Deku’s cheek until he finally
regained consciousness. "Hey! He-- oh."
╰━━ oo :

"Uhm.. did.. Did he just do that to an unconscious person?!" Grey spouted out.

"I would." Yami bluntly proclaimed.

"Of course you would." Finral facepalmed.

"Thank goodness!" All Might exclaimed. Midoriya shot at what he saw, backing out from
disbelief. "I'm glad you're okay! Sorry 'bout getting you caught up in my villain fighting. I
don't usually make mistakes like this, but I was in high spirits on my day off in a new place."
He continued and began his iconic laugh.

Midoriya was still unfazed, "But, you were a big help. Thanks! I captured him safely!" All
Might showed a bottle containing the villain.

The number one hero.. All Might.. He's the real thing.. He looks completely different in person !
╰━━ oo :

"I think he's about to freak out..." Kaminari said with others nodding in agreement.

"I— uh.. Hehe.."

"Oh right! An a-autograph! Where should I--?" He began panicking as he searched for
something, "In that notebook--!"

He opened the notebook, only seeing it was already signed. "He already did!" Midoriya
started bowing so quickly in 90 degrees. "Th-Thank you so much! It'll be an heirloom! A
family treasure!"
╰━━ oo :

"Now I think that's too much." Licht commented.

"I got a little over-excited in meeting heroes back then." Midoriya scratched his head.

Kofuku joked, "He's probably be one of those overly obsessive fanboys."

"Okay!" All Might gave a thumbs up, "Well, I need to take this guy to the police. See you
again on the other side of the screen!"

"Wait, already?" Midoriya asked as he stared at All Might doing stretches. "Pros are
constantly fighting enemies and time."

Wait.. There are still.. things I want to ask..

╰━━ oo :

"I feel like he's gonna do something idiotic." Levi stated.

"Well.. maybe..?" Midoriya smiled bashfully.

"MAYBE?!" Almost everyone freaked out.

"What are you gonna do?" Iida asked.

"Wait and see."

" Well then.." All Might jumped high in the air, "I'm counting on your continued support!"

“Wait.” All Might thought as he looked behind him, Midoriya clinging on his leg. "Hey, hey,
hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!"
╰━━ oo :
"Midoriya, that was a dangerous stunt! You might’ve died!" Iida stood up, lecturing his classmate.

"Yeah, I know, I know! I won't do it again..!" Midoriya apologized, being flanged around by his
friends.

"I knew you were reckless but kid, you gotta control yourself." Aizawa pinched his nose.

"Y-Yes sir."

"Damn, I oughta do that sometimes!" Asta cheered out loud.

"You're not serious? You already do." Yuno faced him, "You're holding on someone's ride cause
you can't use magic to fly a broom. Which makes me a better fit to be the Wizard King."

"Oh, I won't lose to you, Yuno!"

"Let go of me! Your fanaticism is too much." All Might said as he pushed Midoriya off.

"If I.. let go now.. I'll.. I'll die..!" Izuku said, still holding tight.

"That's true." All Might realized.

╰━━ oo :

"And he realized that just now..?" Yosano's disappointment increased.

"And here I thought he was quick to think." Mori stated.

All Might was secretly being stung by every word these strangers are giving him. Oh how much
they hurt.

"I.. have.. a lot of things.. I want to ask you directly!"

"Okay, okay! I get it, so close your eyes and mouth!" He did what he was told as All Might
looked around. He started coughing, a spew of blood slipped through his teeth. Shit .
╰━━ oo :

"What's with the blood?" Yashiro asked.

"From how he reacted to it, it sounds like it's not normal." Kou pointed out.

Hanako floated around him and teased, "Who knew you were so smart, boy."

"I’m very smart, okay? More smarter than some donut Lord." He spit back.

Both landed on top of a building. "Th-That was scary.."

"Good Grief. If you talk to the people downstairs, I'm sure they'll let you down. I seriously
am out of time, so I really must go." All Might began walking away.

"Wait! Um.." Midoriya called out.

"No! I will not wait!"

╰━━ oo :

"I get that he's in a hurry but could he at least hear him out?" Kurapika asked, "It's not everyday
you'll see someone you admire that's so famous."

"He may have reasons.. I think..?" Akane shrugged off.

"But--!" He said, reaching out to All Might.

You should probably give it up . The doctor's words suddenly hit his mind.

“I'm sorry, Izuku! I'm sorry, I'm sorry!” Her mother's words struck him as he slowly pulled
his hand back.

“What the hell can you do?! You're quirkless!” Bakugo's words were there too.
╰━━ oo :

"Just how insensitive humans here could be?" Bishamonten said, running her hand across her face.

"It's always like that, sadly... I doubt there's a picture perfect world out there." Yako added.

“That might be true…” Midoriya thought to himself. “But even so.. I..”

"Even if I don't have a quirk, can I become a hero?" Izuku asked, his fist clenched, "Can
even someone without a quirk be like you?"

All Might turned around, looking at the young boy.

“My meeting with All Might.. This miracle… At the time, I couldn't even imagine how much it
would change my fate.”
╰━━ oo :

"Damn, ending on a cliffhanger?!" Chuuya grumbled.

"And we didn't even get to see his answer!" Kenji frowned.

Ranpo had put down his glasses, "I think I already know what he's going to answer."

There he was bombarded by questions from some curious cats. Though, he remained silent.

"I can't believe I'm seeing a lot of people need spoilers so badly." Yato commented.

"You should go see Anitwt, there's a lot of spoiler-loving-maniacs there." Eve replied with a slight
grin, "And I'm one of them."

- Season 1 Ending | Heroes

The Screen shows the prototype drawing of Izuku's old costume.
╰━━ oo :

"Darn, the message had hit me pretty good there." Ashido ranted.

The Screen continues with a Middle School Midoriya running endlessly through the beach.

It goes to show an even younger Midoriya playing with his All Might figurine and ending it
with a confident child-precious smile.
╰━━ oo :
"Midoriya was already precious but this is making me want to protect him even more!!" Ashido
gushed.

"He has to be protected no matter what!" Hagakure chanted.

"Deku Protection Squad assemble!" Uraraka, Todoroki and Iida (who was too tired to stop them
and just joined in) had surrounded the greenhead.

"Guys, please calm down." He laughed, "This is so embarrassing...!"

The Screen continues with Midoriya running back to the beach.

╰━━ oo :

"I love how the instruments are tuned in to harmonize together." Jiro commented, twirling her
earphone jacks.

"I sense a music lover."

It lastly showed various clips of Midoriya's tears falling on his face as he continues to grow
before going to a scenery of the sun and sea.
╰━━ oo :

"I can't believe it.." Armin trailed off, his eyes wide open.

"Believe what?" Eren asked.

The yellow-haired young man ran his hand across his face and clarified, "It's.. It's the sea, Eren!
Remember? The vast blue salty water, it's real! I told you so!"

"Wait, that's the sea?!"

"Sea?" Some of the rest of the Survey Corps titled their heads.

"Pfft, like there's a big water that's filled with salt!" Jean cackled.

"What do you mean? The sea is real. Do other world's not have one?" Gon asked.

"The real sea in our world is red after years have passed." Narumi commented.

Eve pointed, "Nevertheless, that is the sea and it's real to each of their worlds, Armin."

"It's... more beautiful than I imagined..." The blonde said, definitely being attached to what he sees
on-screen.

"Anyways, isn't that outro?" Uraraka asked, "Then it's the end for us watching this universe?"

"Exactly! Well, it depends if I'm not lazy enough to write the other episodes but yeah!" Eve said
carefreely.

Everyone immediately shrugged off the fact about 'writing' and 'episodes' 'cause they still don't
believe they're just entertainment for the people of another world. Just thinking about people
knowing their thoughts gave shivers down their spines.

"With just one episode, we already knew a lot about Midoriya!" Iida clapped while others
exclaimed at how cool Izuku was.
"Now, now.. let's keep going. We don't want to waste a minute..! Even if time has stopped but
still!" Eve announced.
 02 | Bungou Stray Dogs | Fortune is Unpredictable and Mutable

TAKEDA fixed his glasses, and commented, "Watching that was interesting! It has quite a
Shounen feel.."

Hinata had an 'o' on his mouth, "Whoah, you watch anime, sensei?!"

"Uh... Let's not go there please."

Eve was seen typing on a computer by the left end of the cinema. Some curious cats ended up
peaking at them.

"Who are they?" Charmy asked, munching a piece of cookie. "Want some, la?"

"Whoah, what does this button do..?" Rill said, losing to his temptation and ended up pressing the
button. Eve only noticed when the screen on the computer lit up.

| Request Accepted |

Out of pure frustration on how quick they were to arrive, supposedly to be added later, she only
sighed and looked at everyone.

"Rill, don't go pressing random buttons like that!" Julius grabbed his back, "Geez, you might
accidentally press a self-destruct button."

"A self-destruct button?! Then.. Where can I press one?!"

She was later interrupted when the cinema began enlarging its size. New seats growing out of the
ground and the Movie screen starting to widen.

A flash of light appeared before them when they noticed they weren't the only ones in the room.
They... were twice as many now?!

"Looks like you've got some new watching buddies." Eve snapped her fingers, inserting
explanations to each of the new ones heads to not further any explanations.

"They're Edward, Alphonse, Winry and Mustang. They're Alchemists, well... most of them."
Eve introduced. The group of four reluctantly sat besides strangers they suddenly became slightly
acquaintances with.

"Hey there." A man with white fading to a green hair waved his hand to the blonde, "Heard you
don't believe in supernaturals."

"Yeah? What about it?"

"You don't seem to believe in those." He said.

Edward smiled widely about that, he grinned. "The name's Senku! "

"Call me Ed, then!"

That's when the two talked about something only those with remaining brain cells would
understand. And then he later introduced Gen, Chrome, Kohaku, Kinro, Ginro, Suika and
Kaseki.

They were rambling about the "overly-designed" structure of the place but luckily, Senku was
there to calm them down.

And then, Aladdin, Alibaba and Morgiana all sat besides them as well. Hakuryuu, Titus,
Sphintus, Sinbad and Ja'far went with them too, each one of the ones from their world looked
agazed at the structure of the new place.

"Um, you five! Go sit right at that side." Eve pointed to the four people and one floating green goo,
"They're Reigen, Hanazawa, Ritsu, Dimple and Shigeo, much preferably Mob."

"N-Nice to meet you..." Mob quietly follows them.

Eve then added, " Subaru, Rem, Ram, Emilia, Garfield, Roswaal, Beatrice and Otto can sit
behind them."

Subaru quickly jumped to hug Rem, "I'm so glad you're okay!"

The blue-haired girl was utterly confused, did something bad happen?

Ram immediately kicked Subaru out of the way and hugged her instead, her usual facade
disappeared as tears fell on her cheeks.

"Rem..! Rem…" She sniffled, Ram can't utter out how much she hated the fact that she, of all
people, had forgotten about her.

Emilia, Otto and Subaru almost instantly began blurting out things on how they could have
forgotten her. Garfield could only sigh so heavily at this moment.
"How did we get our memories back..?" Subaru asked no one exactly.

"I returned it for the meantime." Eve explained, "But if you were sent back to your world, my
influence would sadly disappear."

Emilia's Camp seems to be discouraged by the statement. But Subaru enlightened them, "I'm sure
we'll find a way."

Eve smiled, "Then let's keep it going then."

"Anyways," Eve continued, " Iruma, Asmodeus, Clara, Opera and Sullivan, should go right
there."

" Kalego and Ameri can follow them too, just don't overreact, please." She pointed specifically at
the red-haired woman, "Especially you."

"I wouldn't!" Ameri was offended and became a little defensive. Eve could only snicker once her
charade would fade when all things had been revealed.

"Can't you believe it, Iruma-sama? Humans are real...!" Asmodeus whispered to him.

"U-Uh.. yeah.." The blue-haired boy said, scratching his chin.

Meanwhile, a certain young man with red purple-highlighted hair suddenly spoke up, "I can't
believe there's so much food here."

They were a group of nine, all studying under the culinary course.

A blonde girl beside her ran her hands across her face, "Souma, while we do understand the
situation, you should stop dawdling about food once you see one. Seriously-"

"Oh right," Eve called, "Souma, Erina, Takumi, Tadokoro, Isami, Ikumi, Alice, Kurokiba and
Hayama can sit besides the jujutsu users."

"Isshiki, Hisako and Kuga too."

"Jujutsu Users?" They tilted their heads.

"Them," She pointed to Itadori, Fushiguro, Kugisaki and Gojo, "They don't bite." She chuckled
a little. "And Nanamin, Inumaki, Panda, Maki, Mai, Toudou and Miwa are from the same
group." She gestured to the rest of them.

"Anyways, let's start!"

"One bowl of tea on rice," Atsushi narrated in the background as it displayed the said food
on the screen, "Pickled plums, slivered nori and leftover chicken from dinner. All doused in
piping-hot water then shoveled in with salted kelp."
╰━━ oo :

"You're making me hungry, la!" Charmy pouted, before bringing out a bag of chips for the new
episode.

"I gotta agree though, I'm starving!" Ritsu turned his head, "Eve, is there any food here?"

"If you asked for it then alright then." She snapped her fingers before everyone's front suddenly
had a table, their favorite food prepared finely in front of them.

The sounds of the train railways echoed in the background, the young white-haired teen was
on a grass field under a railway, "That was good. All those bowls of tea on rice I'd sneak into
the orphanage into the kitchen to make at the orphanage." He thought in that iconic "going-
insane" film view of him.
╰━━ oo :

"An orphan?" Norman asked.

"Nevermind that! No offense but he looks like he's about to go on a rampage!" Subaru said,
pointing to the screen.

"Hey, it's not my fault the cameraman had to do me like that.." Atsushi frowned.

He fell on the floor, his butt high up. "Damn it. I'm gonna die of hunger."
╰━━ oo :

"The End! Roll the Credits!" Yato joked.

" You're literally saying he will die." Hiyori said.

He faced the screen, "My name is Atsushi. Due to certain circumstances, I'm about to die from
starvation."
╰━━ oo :

"THE Atsushi Nakajima?!" Shinoa exclaimed.

"Why? Is there something more special to Atsushi-kun than he already is?" Dazai asked, gaining a
small frustrated stare from their Akutagawa.

"Ah, well. Someone with the same name was an author in the past!" The girl squealed a little, "I
read his books a lot!"

Throughout that, Akutagawa only scorned, "Pathetic... why does Dazai-san prefer you over me.."

EPISODE 1: Fortune is Unpredictable and Mutable

╰━━ oo :

Hearing people whisper about the decency of the first episode beginning, Atsushi had something
different in mind.

He was in a state of panic .

"Why me of all people? Why am I the protagonist.. I'm not even that strong.. and I'm not even good
enough.." He thought to himself, curling his bangs, "Dazai-san or Ranpo-san could've been better
choices.."

"Are you okay?" Kyouka asked.

"O-Oh.. Thanks Kyouka, I'm fine.."

"After being driven out of the orphanage, I had nothing to eat, nowhere to sleep and, as one
might expect, not a cent to my name." He growled to himself, "Yet I lack the courage to commit
theft. That is how I've arrived at my current predicament."

He punched the floor to lift himself up, "But, If I wish to live, I have no choice but to steal and
take from others."
╰━━ oo :

"Pathetic." Akutagawa mumbled.

"It's either the brat's gonna get caught or he's not gonna do it at all." Dimple commented.

"Isn't that much better?" Reigen looked at him, "Oh well, he is starving so I can't really judge."

"Get out, you good-for-nothing!" Someone else's voice echoed in his memories, "No
orphanage would welcome the likes of you!"

"The world would be a better place if you die in a ditch somewhere!" Someone finished.
╰━━ oo :

"What a shitty orphanage." Jean snarled.

"Y-Yes... I doubt he even did something so bad that they'd say those things to him." Kerori added.

"He looks too much of an angel to do such a thing too!" Sullivan clapped before mumbling, "But of
course, my sweet sweet Iruma-kun is more angel-like."

"Shut up.." He quickly stood up as his voice became louder and louder, "Shut up, Shut up!
Shut up, Shut up!"

"Die in a ditch? I'm not going to die. I'm going to live no matter what it takes!" He glared at
the camera.
╰━━ oo :

"What kind of orphanage would tell you that?" Leorio asked, "Can we take a visit to this orphanage
somehow?"

"Yeah," Tsuchigomori added, "The same as Midoriya's case, they're treated too poorly. The
officials should take a look at how this orphanage does things."

Aizawa glanced at him, "Can I ask what are few of the ways of the orphanage, Atsushi? If you're
fine, of course."

Atsushi looked up at them, and froze. The trauma he had. He was supposed to return to that
memory just to tell them the whole truth. He can't help but want to tell them what happened, but
who would be even be interested in going back there?

He had already accepted the headmaster somehow. But going back to those horrid events.. nailing
his feet with a hammer.. isolation.. the kids that use him to gain points..

"It's okay if you don't want to."

"No.. it's fine." Atsushi looked at his hands, he should tell this to everyone. He can’t keep it in
anymore. "There's a point-based system at the orphanage.. If you have more points, you get fed. If
not.. you won't."
Everyone stiffened at the last part before he continued, "To get points, you have to be good. But..
Some kids take that to their advantage and use the weaker kids to take the blame for bad things..
we.. I.. ended up being punished.."

"What was your punishment?"

Atsushi glanced down, seeing his feet, "I.. was mostly beaten up or got my feet nailed by a
hammer..."

The three teachers nodded, as if they were planning something, "I… see..."

"I-It's fine now..! It's in the past." Atsushi was reassured but only got more concerned stares.

He suddenly heard Kunikida writing excessively on his notebook before shutting it closed. "I'm
sorry if we never had the time to touch on this subject but once we get over this, I'm suggesting we
investigate your orphanage."

"H-Huh..?"

Kunikida fixed his glasses, "President?"

"This will be our new priority once we're back." Fukuzawa nodded, gaining more nods from the
Detective Agency.

Atsushi stammered, "Y-You don't have to…"

He felt a hand pat his head, "We're doing this because we want to, Atsushi-kun." Dazai beamed a
smile for him.

Atsushi couldn't help but feel blessed. He forgot these people were with him. The Detective
Agency were.

"Thank you."

..

Mori couldn't help but grin, hearing one of the agency's valuable assets deepest secrets. His twisted
mind wanted to use it. Use that pain to his advantage. Use that pain for himself.

"Okay, I'll rush the first person who comes along and Rob them of everything they've got!"
╰━━ oo :

"Doubt that." Yosano said plainly, as if the moment a while ago never happened. Probably to
lighten the mood a little.

"W-We should give Atsushi-kun more credit sometimes..." Tanizaki calmed them down.

"Well, if his comrades are thinking like that then maybe he is just that much of a goody-two-
shoes." Riza commented.

"He sounds like the kind to hesitate in killing someone." Armstrong said, touching his mustache.

"Kind of like Ed." Mustang added, "Well, kinda. He’ll probably kill for her brother."

...
"Um, when did the conversation become about killing people?"

He turned around to his first person to steal from, which was a motorcycle speeding through.
"Well, that was mission impossible. I can't catch him on an empty stomach."
╰━━ oo :

"Isn't that Chuuya?" Hirotsu looked up at him.

"Nah, I was overseas, remember?" He corrected him.

"Yeah I'll pass please.." His sweat dropped, seeing that the person's feet were now being
picked on by birds, "I'll.. pass..."

He shook his head and immediately dove to the water. It turns to a black screen before
transitioning back to Atsushi panting for air.
╰━━ oo :

"He's far too kind for the world." Miwa said.

"Indeed," Tenjin said, "But let's not forget, every human has their dirty side after all that."

"No one is entirely innocent." Bishamonten added.

-- In the end.. I saved a life?

The man that had brown hair immediately got back his consciousness, frightening the white-
haired boy.
╰━━ oo :

"Why did he have to survive that?" Chuuya frowned, "Wish he could've died then and there."

"I didn't know we could agree on something, Chuuya!" The brown-haired bandage-wasting
machine clapped.

"You're making me regret saving you during that one time." The redhead's smirk faded,
remembering the events on Dead Apple.

"If you didn't, you could've died with me too." Dazai pointed out, "Well, I guess I wouldn't mind a
double suicide with my former partner."

"Oh fuck you!" Chuuya cursed.

"Is that an insult or a to-do list?"

"You were floating down the river, Are you okay?"

"I made it.." He muttered calmly before grunting, "Damn!"

"'Damn?!' Did he just say 'damn?'"

╰━━ oo :

Chain shivered, "Please don't tell me he's attempting that ?"

"What's ‘that?" Koda asked.

The man stood up, "Are you the one who interrupted my submersion?"
╰━━ oo :

There were countless surprised and unhappy reactions from that. But of course, Dazai was ready
for them.. maybe.

"Did he just say submersion?!" Magna yelled.

Emilia's face fell in concern, "He's giving up his own life...? Why?"

"I don't approve of any of that. Life is precious, no matter how much pain you're experiencing right
now, every problem is an obstacle you have to overcome." Nanamin lectured.

Aizawa added, "You should try to reconsider that decision."

"Dazai-san's getting lectured.. Not that it's new but.." Atsushi looked at him in concern.

"I was just trying to help. Wait- Submersion?!"

"You don't know?" The man turned around, "I was trying to commit suicide."

"S-Suicide?!"
╰━━ oo :

"You really shouldn't just throw your life away like that.." Rem reminded the older man.

Norman nodded, "You'll never know when you'll regret it."

Dazai had his hands on his chin when he listened to them. Maybe he should. Maybe he should just
consider everything and drop the attempts. But then again, his past still kept strangling him…

"That's right! I was trying to kill myself." He explained, "But you just had to interfere."

Atsushi was confused, to say the least, "Wait, is he scolding me for saving him?"
--- Why am I being lectured?
╰━━ oo :

"Shouldn't that happen the opposite way?" Sugawara raised a brow.

"Beats me." Tanaka scratched his head, not wanting to make an inappropriate joke.

Kaminari was about to create a joke, but Jirou stopped him midway. The blonde should definitely
learn to read the room on his own.

"Still, my priority is to commit a clean suicide without being a burden to anyone." The
brown-haired man says, "Yet I did trouble you, so the fault lies with me at this point."
╰━━ oo :

"He does have a point..." Sero said before being attacked.

"You're not serious! Which side are you on, really?" Ashido shouted.

"We're not taking sides here." Aizawa grumbled, "Ugh, kids these days."

"I should apologize in some way-" A growl echoed.

"Are you hungry, boy?" He asked.

"Well, I haven't eaten in several days…" Before Atsushi could finish, the brown-haired
man's stomach growled.

"How odd. I'm also hungry."

"Then...!"

"By the way, the river seems to have taken my wallet." The man pulled out his pocket full of
frogs.

"You've got to be kidding.."

╰━━ oo :

"How inconvenient." Winry frowned.

"Maybe it's just an excuse for him to not pay for the boy." Titus theorized.

"Yeah but I don't think he's that kind of guy." Sharrkan added.

Ranpo suddenly chuckled, pointing to his junior, "Seriously Dazai? You already have a huge debt
to the cafe. Do you just miraculously lose your wallet on a daily basis?"

"What?" Dazai frowned, "Money won't matter if I do succeed!"

"And when will you succeed?" Kunikida raised an eyebrow.

"I don't actually know why I survived all that."

Suddenly, a foreign voice comes from right across the river, "THERE YOU ARE
BLOCKHEAD!"
╰━━ oo :

"The four eyes." Some of the rest of the people in the crowd said.

"Kunikida." The Armed Detective Agency says.

The person himself though, was utterly confused — not knowing he did show tons of annoyance
against the man throughout the first few seconds of their episode.

"Oh hey!" The 'blockhead' waved, "Nice work, Kunikida-kun!"

"Nice work? And who just caused all this work, you suicidal maniac?!" Kunikida's glasses
flashed, "I've had enough of you disrupting my schedule!"
╰━━ oo :

"Is it just me or does he sound like Klaus?" Mimosa giggled.

"He's more like Iida but not a butcher." Uraraka said, referring to his bOi hand motions.

Gojo couldn't help but follow the trend, "Nanamin, is he your lost twin or something?"

The three of them looked at each other, all in utter confusion before they suddenly yelled at their
companions.
"Oh right!" The man interrupted, "I have a great idea. He's a colleague of mine from work.
Let's have him treat you to a meal."

"ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME?!!" The dirty-blonde yelled from a far.
╰━━ oo :

"I am praying for his wallet." Shirogane presses his hands together, knowing that Kunikida will
befall such misery. Everyone else prays.

"God doesn't exist." Edward said, throwing his hands behind him, seeing that everyone else was
praying.

The two continued to ignore him sadly. "What's your name?"

"Nakajima.. Atsushi."

"Well, come along, Atsushi-kun! What would you like to eat?"

"Um, well.. if it's not too much trouble.."

"Oh there's no need to hold back!"

"I'd like to eat.. tea on rice.."

╰━━ oo :

"I'd like some Katsudon." Midoriya says as the food appeared on his supposed-empty-lunchbox,
"Itadakimasu!"

"I'd.. like some Takoyaki.." Shigeo mumbled before the same thing appeared.

"I'd like to take a break from Ritsu’s horrible cooking, thank you!" Dimple said, waiting for Eve to
fill his front with any kind of food.

Magically, a Hamburger Steak appeared as he began devouring it.

Alibaba looked down on the green blob, "How can a floating orb even eat..?"

The brown-haired man looked at him before he started laughing out loud, "So a boy on the
brink of starvation wants to eat tea on rice? Very well, let's have Kunikida-kun to treat you
to thirty bowls of that!"

Kunikida yelled in frustration, "Don't get all generous with my money, Dazai!"
╰━━ oo :

"Our prayers didn't reach the Gods." Ishigami said, signing off.

"Dazai..?" Atsushi repeated the name of the man.

"Yeah, that's my name. I am Dazai." The wind blew past him as the view showed him in
front of a purple-tinted sky, "Dazai Osamu."

The screen moves to the scenery of Yokohama before moving to a small restaurant.
╰━━ oo :
"All the budget went to that one scene of Dazai and Dazai alone... And it pisses me off." Chuuya
frowned, not liking this treatment of his former partner.

"I mean.. he is hot." Miwa commented, attracted to Dazai.

"You're unbelievable." Kunikida said, "Who goes 'that's a nice river' and jumps into it in
the middle of a job?!"
╰━━ oo :

"But he always does that." Kenji blinked.

"There's a word called Sarcasm." Otto answered the young man.

It took Kenji a few seconds before it clicked, "OOOOOOH!!"

"So... What's 'sarcasm?'"

"I don't know what that is either..." Kyouka raised her hand.

"It's the use of irony to mock or convey contempt, to annoy someone or for humorous purposes."
Souma explains, wanting things to get over with.

Reigen plucked his nose, "Didn't think anyone would even explain it."

It showed all three of them on one dinner table with only Atsushi eating more than ten bowls.
The man with glasses ranted, "Thanks to you, look at how off-schedule we are now!"

"You sure like your schedules, Kunikida-kun."

╰━━ oo :

"I think schedules are good.." Iida mumbles.

"SEE?!" Kunikida said, overjoyed that he wasn't the only uptight person in the room.

"Schedules are boring!" Kaminari yawned.

Aizawa looked at him, "You're just always late for class and that's why you say that."

"No.. no I am not."

Out of the misconception, Kunikida slammed his notebook on the table, "This isn't a
schedule! This is an ideal, a guide in life!"

"And nowhere in this book is it written that my work partner is a suicidal maniac!"

Atsushi rambled on with non-understandable words.

"Shut up!" Kunikida sat back down, "Nowhere on my projected expenses page will you find
written that I will buy a million bowls of tea on rice for a snot-nosed brat!"
╰━━ oo :

"And how were you able to understand him?" Fushiguro raised a brow.

Kunikida looked at the young boy, "How can you not understand him? His words are quiet but
clear!"
"We can't." Everyone eyed him.

"You need to get your ears checked, people." He sighed before pulling out a pen, "I'll add that to
my schedule."

Atsushi said something that was barely audible again.

Kunikida replied to him, "Like I said, it's a job!" The gray-haired boy leaned forward,
seemingly rambling non-understandable words again since he was eating.

"Our job today? It involves the military."

Dazai looked at both, "How are you two communicating, actually?"

╰━━ oo :

"Just as we asked." Opera scorned.

"I'm so full!" Atsushi patted his stomach, "I don't want to see another bowl of this for at
least ten years."

"Why you?! How dare you be so shameless after eating on my dime?" The man with glasses
rambled.
╰━━ oo :

"Oh c'mon. Let the broke man eat." Shirogane says.

"That's because you're broke too, President!" Fujiwara said happily.

"FUJIWARA, YOU'RE TOO HONEST!" Ishigami shouted at her hysterically.

Eve pointed at them, “When did you four get in here?! Your anime was never invited!”

“Fujiwara led us here.” Shinomiya replied.

"You're a real lifesaver." The boy with bangs honestly said, "After leaving the orphanage
and coming to Yokohama, I've had nothing to eat and nowhere to sleep. I thought I'd die of
starvation."

"You're from an orphanage?"

"Putting it in one way, yes." He answered, "But they kicked me out."

╰━━ oo :

"Seriously?" Leorio massaged his forehead, "Seeing you now, you're the least type of person I
could think of to be kicked out."

"T-Thank you, sir.."

"Hey! Don't sir me! I'm just one year older than you!" He argued.

"WHAT?!" Everyone asked.

Shima asked, "How old are you, Atsushi??"

"Eighteen.."
"No way! So he's 19?! You look so much older! I thought you were older than Takeda-sensei!"
Hinata shouted.

"Hinata, that is rude!" Takeda scolded.

"O-Oh.. sorry.."

"That's some non-profit there." The brown-haired said.

"Oi, Dazai." The other reminded, "Were not some philanthropists going around helping
brats down on their luck, okay?"
╰━━ oo :

"He does look like the type to be a philanthropist." Fuegoleon commented.

"Except he'd be yelling at the children even if he volunteered." Mereleona cackled.

"Let's get back to the job at hand." His book of ideals slowly lifted up.

"That reminds me, you said earlier that your current job involves the military." Atsushi
asked, curious, "What is your line of work, exactly?"

"Oh, we're just private investigators." Dazai replied to a blinking white-haired boy.
╰━━ oo :

" Investigators, huh?" Mustang raised a brow.

"We're more of detectives than that though.." Tanizaki corrected.

"I think we're mostly people who beat up bad guys rather than solve cases most of the time."
Naomi added.

"And you're saying that right in front of us, huh?" Tachihara and the rest of the Black Lizard
glanced at her.

"So you consider yourself as the villain?" Fukuzawa looked at Mori.

"It's quite complicated."

"That's not to say we only handle lost pets and alleged extramarital affairs. Perhaps you've
heard of the Armed Detective Agency," Kunikida explained, "an organization with
individuals possessing supernatural powers?"
╰━━ oo :

"Another superpowered-world?" Gilda tilted her head.

"Mhm, better expect a lot since those types are gonna be pretty active here a lot."

A "What" from Atsushi before it quickly transitions to silhouettes of people on top of smokey
debris, "I've heard of this Armed Detective Agency in rumors. Said to be an agency specializing
in objectives that cannot be entrusted to the likes of the police or the military."

"A twilight armed force positioned between the world of night and day." The short view of
silhouettes vanished and went back to the current event, "I'm told many from the Agency
possess supernatural powers..."
╰━━ oo :

"I gotta say, you look pretty badass!" Magna pointed.

"They look so cool!" Atsushi said while gazing at the screen, forgetting the talk a while ago. He
was at awe before turning to his workmates who were an utter mess, "Unless they're off-work."

"But does that also apply to these two?" He asked himself, seeing a schedule-obsessed four-
eyes and a bandaged man with a love for suicide.
╰━━ oo :

"They're probably strong people giving off a horrible first impression." Tanaka said, laughing a bit.

"I'm aware of that." Dazai replied.

Dazai looked up as his eyes glittered, "Check out that nice beam up there."

"Don't analyze whether you can hang yourself in a random teahouse we just stumbled into!"
The other scolded.
╰━━ oo :

"It sounds as if he's been trying to commit suicide but never succeeded, not even once." Ritsu said,
a little amused.

Dazai fake-cried, "It's a tragedy! I've been trying for over a decade and I have yet to be able to die
peacefully!"

"Are you serious?" Morgiana asked.

"Oh trust me, that's all true." Chuuya assured, ``It's as if neither heaven nor hell wants him."

"Don't get me wrong. We're talking about the hanging health method." He lied.
╰━━ oo :

"The what..?"

"Is that a new thing?" Kohaku asked Senku.

Senku turned to her and shook his head, "No. Who would even make up a method?"

"It's obviously a fluke." Gen Asagiri sighed.

"What's that about?" Kunikida looked interested.

╰━━ oo :

"HE FELL FOR IT?!" Almost everyone did a double take.

Kunikida's already-red-face flushed in a deeper red color that he almost looked like a tomato with
glasses.

Dazai grinned, "What, you don't know?! It's good for shoulder cramps!"

"What?! Such a thing exists?!"

"Hey, write this all down!" Dazai says.

Kunikida ACTUALLY believed and wrote it in his book ideals, "Hanging... health...
Method.."

"I'm messing with you." Dazai smiled in victory. Out of sheer frustration, Kunikida broke
his own and started suffocating Dazai - who was actually enjoying it.
╰━━ oo :

The entire audience bursted laughing at these two. Dazai stood up and raised his arms, waving to
his fans, happy that he succeeded in irritating Kunikida while the man himself began mumbling to
himself.

"He's been choking you for the entire episode—" Nishinoya cackled.

"And look how tight his grip is! How are you not suffocating?!" Subaru joined in the laugh.

"I can't possibly die in the hands of someone without a suicide partner!" Dazai said gracefully.

"Plus, Kunikida wouldn't actually kill Dazai, right?" Atsushi asked.

"Oh, soon.. soon I might."

"My partner gets himself washed up in a river, and a brat on death's door just stuffs himself
with no shame! My schedule for the day was perfect but I have to start over from square
one!"
╰━━ oo :

"This man has suffered enough. I'm flamboyantly voting for a new work partner for him." Uzui
raised his hand.

"Sorry but they look so incompatible as partners too!" Connie said.

Mostly everyone else does too.

"Now, now," Shinobu said in a parenting tone, "They can't possibly partner them both without any
good reasons, now can they?"

Kunikida also wants to do the specific act of changing partners but turns it down. - Not that
Fukuzawa agreed to change it.

Atsushi was utterly bewildered at what he was witnessing. "Are these two serious with the
Armed Detective Agency?" He cleared his throat, "S-So about your job today.."

"WHAT?!?!!?" Kunikida yelled.

"Sorry, I shouldn't have asked!" Atsushi backed off, "R-Right, of course your jobs are
classified!"
╰━━ oo :

"That was mean." Itadori frowned.

"Y-Yeah.."
"Don't be mean to Atsushi again, okay? Ku-ni-ki-da-san?" Kenji beamed a sinister smile.

"O-Okay..."

"Today's job doesn't really require secrecy." Kunikida finally calmed down, "We're looking
for a certain tiger at the behest of the military."

"A... Tiger..?"

"A man-eater who's recently appeared in these parts." Dazai explained, "Well, not that we
know for sure it's devoured anyone, but it's ransacked warehouses and eaten farm produce
and the like, doing whatever it wants."
╰━━ oo :

"I see where this is going." Toudo thought, doing his iconic laugh.

"What'll happen, eh Toudou?! I haven't watched this one before." Itadori asked.

"It would ruin the fun if I'd throw spoilers, best friend!" He hushed him.

"It's been spotted around here lately." Dazai finished before he noticed Atsushi fall on the
floor, "What's wrong, Atsushi-kun?"

"I... I.. I'll be leaving now." He crawled on the floor, "G-Good-b-bye.."

╰━━ oo :

"Here comes the juice of the story." Ishigami grinned, bringing out a can of coke and a pack of
popcorn.

Shinomiya nodded, "He obviously knows something."

"Huh? He does?!!" Fujiwara asked, gaining an are-you-serious stare from her fellow Student
Council friends.

"Wait brat!" Kunikida grabbed him by his clothings as the boy struggled to run away, "You
know something, don't you?"

"You can't. No one can take it on!" He yelled.

"You know the man-eating tiger?"

"It's after me. It almost killed me!" He continued to struggle, "If it's seen around here, I have
to run now!"
╰━━ oo :

"How weak. Pathetic." Akutagawa coughed before smiling.

"Why does he hate Atsushi so much?" Yaoyorozu pointed to Akutagawa, "He's been mumbling all
the time. Atsushi's a rather decent person."

Akutagawa coughed, cursing in his mind why he could possibly be heard.

Ranpo grinned, "Soon. You'll know soon."

Kunikida drops him on the ground, "You'll either pay for the food with your arm or by
telling us everything."
╰━━ oo :

"Ku-ni-ki-da," Kenji stared at him with dead eyes, "What did I say?"

"Not to be mean.." He stuttered.

"And what are you doing now~?"

"Being mean."

"A P O L O G I Z E ." Kenji smiled.

"I'm.. very.. S-Sorry.. At..sushi-kun.." Kunikida bowed, his legs shivering in fear.

"Good!"

The entire audience could only watch them, "He's scary!"

"Now, now, Kunikida-kun." Dazai stood up, "Whenever you try to ask questions, it becomes
an interrogation." The dirty-blonde lifted himself up, "The CEO's been talking to you about
this."

"And, what do you know about this tiger?" Dazai asked politely but surely.
╰━━ oo :

"Apparently he IS the—" Tachihara suddenly found himself tied up. Luckily, no one heard him for
he was already restrained before he started speaking.

"My orphanage was trashed by that tiger. It ravaged our fields, it ravaged our chicken coop
and even our warehouse. No one died, sure.." He explained, "..but the orphanage was
already on a shoestring budget. I got kicked out so that they had one less mouth to feed."
╰━━ oo :

"That's.. an irrational decision." Vanessa said.

"How so?" Zora asked.

The witch stretched her arms before leaning on her seat, "From what I understood, Atsushi here is
the only one they'd kicked out. That won't do much, would it?"

"Y-You're right!" Grey agreed.

"So it's favoritism?" Kerori asked.

"I think it's more than that." Licht told him, seemingly knowing the truth already.

"Get out, you good-for-nothing!"

"The world would be a better place if you'd just die in a ditch somewhere!"
"Why me? I didn't do anything.."

"We don't need worthless louts!"

"You'll never find a place where you belong!"
"Just go, I hope you rot in hell!"
╰━━ oo :

"What foul humans.." Bishamonten frowned at the sight.

"Well, that's tragic." Dazai commented.

Kunikida dismissed that and got straight to the point, "So, boy, what's this talk about the
tiger almost killing you?"

"The man-eater always shows up wherever I go. Just a while ago, when I was walking
around Tsurumi.." It showed him walking down an alley as the tiger stared at him with
bright yellow and purple eyes.

He ran in the flashback as he continued to explain, "I'd seen it out of the corner of my eyes
many times, starting two weeks before I was chased out of the orphanage. I'm sure it's come
all the way to the city in search of me."
╰━━ oo :

"I KNEW IT!" Hanazawa claimed, as if he had triumphed.

"What's it?" Ritsu asked, not knowing what he meant.

"You’ll see!!”

Dazai fixed his hair, "When was the last time you saw the tiger?"

"I think I saw it around Tsurumi about four days ago." He answered.

Kunikida looked at his notebook, "It's true that its antics have been focused here for the past
two weeks. In addition, it was sighted around Tsurumi four days ago."
╰━━ oo :

"What if the Tiger is in love with him?" Sasha theorized.

"Whoa there—" Yami said, "Hold your horses."

"We can't hold Jean for too long!" Connie joked, but almost sounds serious.

"Connie, YOU—"

Dazai swung his head, "Atsushi-kun, are you free?"

Shiver went down the boy's spine, "I have a really bad feeling about this.."
╰━━ oo :

"Don't." Edward tried to stop him, "He's gonna use you as bait."

Alphonse giggled, "Too late."

"You being the man-eater's target presents an excellent opportunity." He turned around,
"Please help us find the tiger."

"N-No way!"
"Kunikida-kun, please go back to the Agency and give this to the president." Dazai says,
giving him a piece of paper.

He grabbed the paper, "Hey, don't tell me you plan to catch the tiger all alone with the two of
you? We should first confirm whether his information is accurate."

"It's fine." Dazai reassured them.

╰━━ oo :

"How can he be so sure?" Kanroji asked.

"Yeah! Not that I don't trust Atsushi on what he said," Subaru scratched his chin, "But he could be
lying too."

"His reaction can't possibly be a lie though. Plus, there's no benefit he would get from that
beforehand." Hanazawa analyzed.

"I'm not doing this, okay?!" Atsushi ranted, "This means you're going to use me as bait,
right? Who in their right mind would agree to that-"

"There's a reward." Dazai smiled.

"What? Reward?" Atsushi asked.

- Currently Penniless.
╰━━ oo :

"Can I be the bait if you don’t want to?" Yato begged.

Yami raised his hand, "I'd be a live-bait for a tiger for money. Julius had been cutting my pay—"

Atsushi stares at them, "You're not serious..."

"A reward.. no..." He turned around reluctantly, "Y-You're not gonna tempt me with that!"

"B-But just for reference.. how much would the reward be..?" He asked, sweats forming on
his forehead.

"About this much." Dazai showed his calculations in which Atsushi turned around to see
something so high in price.
╰━━ oo :

"Just how penniless can we be?" Shirogane fake-cried, knowing the pain of being penurious.

"I can feel your pain so much." Uraraka cried as well.

A blonde grinned, almost as if he were pitying them, "What is this? Cinema of the Broke?"

The Port Mafia got up with their abilities working well, alarmed that this person was in the room.

"Since when were you in the cinema," Hirotsu leaned his head upwards, "Francis Scott
Fitzgerald?"

And with a snap, their abilities disappeared. Eve shook her head, "I said no fighting right? You
shouldn't just do that out of nowhere."

"W-We have been here since the beginning!" Louisa, who was one of the two remaining Guild
Members, told them, "And we're not against you anymore."

Dazai nodded with eyes shut closed, "Without him, we couldn't have possibly captured Fyodor, so
it's fine!"

Hearing this, the rest of the Port Mafia still stood before Mori waved off his hand. If Dazai says so,
then it's a trustworthy source.

- · Bungou Stray Dogs · Episode 1; At an old warehouse..

"Dazai-san, what are you reading?" Atsushi asks.

"A good book."

"I'm surprised you can read when it's this dark."

"I have good vision." Dazai explains, "Besides I already know everything that happens in
this book." It got a close-up on the title of his book.

A Complete Guide to Suicide ·

╰━━ oo :

"Why am I not surprised?" Kinro groaned just as everyone facepalmed simultaneously.

"It's like we've grown accustomed to his suicide techniques." Hayama said, a bit ashamed to think
like that.

"I think we all do." Shinomiya agreed.

"Why are you reading it, then?"

"A good book is always good, no matter how many times you've already read it." Dazai says.

Atsushi shrunk in his seat, "Will the tiger really show up here?"

"It will." He says, straightforwardly, when Atsushi screams in fear.

╰━━ oo :

"Ain't that reassuring." Kimizuki said sarcastically.

Fushiguro ran his hand across his face, "This man is so hard to read, I sometimes don't get what's
going on in his mind."

"Sounds like Gojo-sensei to me." Itadori says.

"D'awww! Thank you I-ta-do-ri-kun! You are now my best student!" Gojo said as they jumped up
and down with flowers and a bright aura surrounding them.

"Uh- no..."

"Don't worry. Even if it shows up, it's no match for me. I may not look like much but I am an
operative of the Armed Detective Agency."
"You're really confident." He hugged his legs, "I'm kind of jealous."

"They called me a good-for-nothing at the orphanage as far back as I can remember."

Atsushi stated, "And now, I don't even know where I'll sleep tonight or whether I'll be able
to earn my keep tomorrow."

"No one's care if someone like me were to die in a ditch somewhere." He continues, "Yeah.. I
may be better off eaten by a tiger.."

Dazai looks at him with full concern.

╰━━ oo :

Atsushi could feel the sudden gloom enveloping the cinema.

He may have a little more confidence now and the fact about the agency and everyone planning to
help him made him happy… But being reminded of how weak he used to be… He could only feel
the tiny tears dripping down to his cheeks, the thought of despair eating himself up.

He felt a small hand reach up and wipe away his tears, only to see it was Kyouka. Almost
unexpected, he felt a warm hug from the young girl.

"I would care, Atsushi." She whispered.

Rather than repeating the same words, everyone at the cinema smiled, knowing someone was
going to be there for him. Atsushi is going to be fine.

He changes the subject when he sees the moon come to view, "Now.. I think it'll be soon." A
loud sound hit in the back, shocking a now-frightened Atsushi.

"I.. I.. I just heard something back there."

"Yeah."

"I bet that's the tiger, Dazai-san!"

"No, I think the wind just knocked something down."

╰━━ oo :

"Again, how can he be so sure about it?" Otto asked.

"He doesn't sound so reassuring to Atsushi either." Todou says, "No wonder the kid was still a little
afraid."

"I'm not a kid person, okay?" Dazai said, shutting his eyes closed.

Eren mumbled, "He's insane — "

Atsushi yelped, "It's the man-eater! It's come to eat me!"

Dazai closed his book shut, "Calm down, Atsushi-kun." He said, "Tigers don't show up from
places like that."

"How do you know for sure?!"

"Something wasn't quite right to begin with." Dazai explains, "Just because their finances
went south, why would an orphanage banish a child? It's not some farming village from a
bygone era. Banishing one or two mouths to feed hardly puts a dent in their deficit."
╰━━ oo :

"See my point now?" Vanessa said, pointing to her concern a while ago.

Genya blinked, "She's actually right. I never took a second thought about it."

"It'd make more sense to downsize by transferring half of the kids to a different orphanage."
He continues, jumping down from the box.

"What are you talking about, Dazai-san?"

"You came to this city two weeks ago. The tiger also appeared in this city two weeks ago."
Dazai explains as Atsushi looks at the bright moon. "You were in the Tsurumi area four days
ago…
╰━━ oo :

"Oh god, don't tell me he's actually…?" Magna gasped.

"The tiger was also sighted there four days ago." He stated as Atsushi's eyes turn bright blue
from the reflection. "Remember what Kunikida-kun said? The Armed Detective Agency is
composed of individuals with supernatural powers."

"Though not a well-known fact, there are quite a few individuals who possess supernatural
abilities in this world." Rings of blue surrounded Atsushi, "Some use their powers to achieve
great success, while others fall into ruin as a result of being unable to control their powers."

"I'm guessing that the orphanage knew who the tiger was, but declined to enlighten you."
Dazai explains to a now-fully-transformed Tiger, "You were the only one who remained
ignorant. You also have supernatural abilities. You have the ability to transform into a wild
beast in the moonlight."
╰━━ oo :

"So he can transform?" Leonardo asked, gaining a shy nod from Atsushi.

"What the heck?! He was actually the tiger all along?!" Taiju yelled with pure utter shock.

"How oblivious." Erina chuckled.

"Huh?"

"It was quite obvious from the beginning." Midoriya pointed upwards.

Teru Minamoto explained, "Just like what the fair lady over there said, when Atsushi mentioned
being kicked out ALONE, we had our suspicions."

He continued, "...And Miraculously, you bumped into an agency and explained too much of
everything about supernatural abilities."

Ray grinned, "They also portrayed the tiger to be following him, but Atsushi saw him in a
reflection and not anywhere else like in front of him in the skin, symbolizing that he IS what he
was running away from. Most of the time, simple things such as that are already clues."

Kugisaki continues, "And on how you mentioned abilities, it's supernatural and said too broadly,
which means it can take any form. From an activation, augmentation or.. transformation."

"And also," Norman added, "Your features are awfully similar. The segmented eyes, the body
position you always leave yourself in, your small mannerisms. It resembled the tiger you've seen."

"I lost so many brain cells." Kaminari said, going haywire.

Jiro giggled, "You never had any in the first place."

"I never... noticed that." Tanaka muttered.

The Tiger launches himself to Dazai, who immediately dodges it. Continuously dodging every
attack, he even commented, "This is impressive. You could easily snap a person's neck."
╰━━ oo :

"Are you seriously thinking of death when the tiger could easily kill you now?" Chrome raised an
eyebrow.

"Yes." His reply was flat but still felt like he was joking.

"Oh god." They all thought. The Gods in the room turned their heads simultaneously, before
shutting their eyes closed.

Dazai landed but ended up on a wall. The tiger followed him through. "It wouldn't be so bad
to meet one's end, being eaten by a beast..."

"..but you can't kill me." Dazai activates something from the palm of his hands, "My ability
is.. No Longer Human."
╰━━ oo :

"Isn't that a book?" Yachi asked.

"A book?" Emma asked.

"No Longer Human is Dazai's Book, currently the second-best selling novel in Japan." Yachi
explained, she was quite a bookworm in the author's head canon.

"So their ability names will be your book titles here?" Winry questioned.

Takumi nodded, "Probably."

Dazai simply lifts his finger and touches the tiger by the forehead, "My ability allows me to
render any other ability null through simple touch."
╰━━ oo :

"How convenient." Daikoku commented.

"WOW! That's really cool! He's like Mr. Aizawa but with hands!" Ashido gleamed.

Sero stared at her as he blushed, "Ashido— My mind—"

The tiger reverted back to Atsushi who was to fall on the floor but got caught by Dazai.
"I have no such tastes in men." Dazai threw him behind him.
╰━━ oo :

"Says the man who let Chuuya lie on his lap." Eve thought.

"You don’t just throw an injured unconscious boy like an overused rag!" Kunikida yelled,
strangling Dazai - he was enjoying it.

"Dazai-san~!" A playful tone called.

"K-Kenji-kun.." The bandaged man froze.

"Why are you two so mean to Atsushi?" He asked, "Didn't I tell you to stop being mean?"

Dazai was being a mess, "I- I can explain.. Kenji-kun.."

"APOLOGIZE."

"I'm sorry.. Atsushi-kun.. I regret everything.. I regret what I did to you.. I regret stealing the
important papers on Kunikida's desk.. I regret throwing Kunikida's notebook in the river when it
went missing... everything! I don't deserve to live..!" Dazai bowed. Everyone in the agency knows
Kenji is not the type you'd want to piss off.

"I-It's fine, Dazai-san.." Atsushi strained a smile, also seemingly afraid of the farm boy too, "Kenji,
it's alright now.."

Everything was finally resolved. They can continue watching in peace now…

"WAIT— IT WAS YOU WHO THREW MY NOTEBOOK?!”

"Hey, Dazai!" A familiar voice came running in.

"Oh you're late, Kunikida-kun," Dazai pointed his sight to the orphan, "I've captured the
tiger."

"What? It's this boy?"

"He has the ability to transform into a tiger."

"Jeez." Kunikida lifted the sheet of paper from before, "What was this note?"

" 'A tiger will appear in the warehouse in the fifteenth district. Secure the perimeter so that it
can't get away.' It's an excellent and concise note." Dazai reads.

"You've left out the most important detail!" The ponytailed-man calmly scolded for the first
time, "Next time, explain in advance. Thanks to you, I had to bring in guys who aren't even
on call."

Three people in the shadows appear one by one.

╰━━ oo :

"Oh, we're finally there!" Kenji pointed.

"Only you. I'm so afraid of my first impression once I'm there." Tanizaki thought.
Killua looked away, "Damn, why is this episode so cool to introduce you people?"

"Except Mr. Kunikida. He was introduced as some stressed businessman." Gon giggled.

Agares groaned, "And Dazai, he was floating at a lake for goddamn sake."

"What, no casualties?" A woman with black bangs says, a little displeased. "How boring." -
Yosano Akiko
· Ability: Thou Shalt Not Die
╰━━ oo :

"Who would want casualties, actually?" Yoichi asked.

"It's boring without them." She answered.

"So you're the Yosano?!" Yachi asked, in which she nodded.

"Not the one you're thinking about, sadly." The doctor frowned at the student, "Is my ability a book
too?"

"Yes!" The blonde replied, "It was a poem addressed to her younger brother when he was sent to
war. She's quite the feminist too."

"That's accurate enough but I don't have a brother though."

Tachihara glanced at the man who had just stated that, and then to the doctor. He gritted his teeth,
a brother sent to war? Sounds familiar alright, but he won't let that get to him. Not now.

"You've come a long way, Dazai." A man with eyes shut while wearing detective wear says,
"Though you still have ways to go before you even come close to me." - Edogawa Ranpo
· Ability: Ultra-Deduction
╰━━ oo :

"He looks smart." Kirishima says.

"Of course, I am!" Ranpo claimed before turning to the writers, "And what book is mine based on?
Hmmmm~?"

"I can't think of any book titled that from Ranpo-san." Yachi explained with a frown.

Kiyoko leaned on her seat, "Though, is that your real name? Ranpo is just a pseudonym, it's
inspired by Edgar Allan Poe but his real name is Tarō Hirai."

"Me? A fan of Poe?" Ranpo blinked, not seeming to like what had been said.

"So Ranpo isn't your real name then?!" Naomi gasped.

He poked her forehead, "That doesn't apply to me, Naomi. I am Rampo and will forever be
Rampo."

"But what are we going to do with him?" A blonde with farmer's wear asks, "He didn't
know he was doing it, right?" - Miyazawa Kenji
· Ability: Undefeated By the Rain
╰━━ oo :
"Looks like a great opponent!!" Luck started using his magic.

"You want to play with me?!" Kenji looked a bit excited, "I'd be happy to!"

"Please stop." Magna pulled his friend down.

"You're right. What do you think, Dazai?" The man with a ponytail asks, "The Ward's
designated him as a major threat." - Kunikida Doppo
· Ability: Doppo Poet
╰━━ oo :

"Mine?" Kunikida asked the writers, curious if his was also a book.

"Not exactly, sir," Kiyoko elucidated, "But It may be a reference to one of his pseudonyms, Doppo
Ginkaku."

"I see.. I see.." He said, writing them down.

"And compared to you, he's pretty calm and chill!" Hinata said insensitively.

" I am very calm and chill, aren’t I?!"

The man smiled, "I've already made a decision." - Dazai Osamu

· Ability: No Longer Huma n

Dazai looks at the boy with slight pity, remembering his words from a while back. "...yeah, I
may be better off eaten by a tiger.."
╰━━ oo :

"Aww! He cares!" Alice gushed.

Erina added, "He's pretty handsome too..."

"That is so sweet!!" Kofuku gushed along with them.

Dazai could only stare at the floor, a little embarrassed at how these people kept saying he was so
soft.

"We'll make him one of us." Dazai explains.

╰━━ oo :

"ONE OF US! ONE OF US!" Kaminari chanted.

Everyone else in the room stared at him in confusion but others looked at him with this weird stare
on his face, as if he was stupid.

"There, there, Pikachu…" Sero patted his best friend, "It's alright to embarrass yourself
sometimes."

Yosano asked, "Are you serious?"

"Dazai, you are an idiot." Ranpo says.

"HUUUUUH?! What gives you the right to decide that?!!" Kunikida yelled.
"Wake up, boy!" Dazai yells, "Here in a city teeming with the supernatural.. Here in a detective
agency teeming with eccentrics.."
╰━━ oo :

"Funny of you to call them eccentrics when you're one yourself." Gen said.

"Aren't you one too?" Kohaku glared at him.

"I think we're all odd and weird in our own way." Hagakure claimed.

"A strange tale is about to unfold. This is only a sign of things to come.. A premonition, if you
will."
╰━━ oo :

Chuuya scorned, "And I hate you for knowing everything."

"The feeling's mutual." Dazai smiled.

Slowly, Atsushi woke up and got up. "Huh? I..?"

"Atsushi-kun." The brown-haired called, "Do you remember nothing at all when you were
transformed?"

"What are you talking about..?"

"Oh.. But your right hand's still there."

"Right hand?" Atsushi lifts the said hand, it was a tiger's claw. Blinking endlessly and
moving it as his own.

"WHAT?!" He yelled,"What?! WHAT'S THIS? WHAT'S THIS? WHAT THE HELL?!" -

Nakajima Atsushi
· Ability: Beast Beneath the Moonlight
╰━━ oo :

The entire crowd erupts in laughter, leaving Atsushi even more ashamed than usual.

"Hey!! Don't laugh!!" He pouted, "I thought he glued that thing on my hand when I was
unconscious!!"

The comment only made their laughter twice as loud.

"And we didn't even notice it when he was lying on the ground too!" Sugawara laughed.

Daichi commented, "Just how priceless can this get?"

"Nakajima Atsushi!" Dazai stopped him, "From now on, you'll be one of us. From this day
forth, you'll be a member of the Armed Detective Agency."

"H-Huh…?"
╰━━ oo :

Kurapika commented, "That escalated quickly."

"You can't just go around, inviting people to your agency, right..?" Alibaba commented, only for
Kunikida to sigh in frustration.

"But even so, I'm glad you're in the agency, Atsushi." Kunikida said, gaining nods behind him.

Atsushi grew more flustered but gave a timid smile, "Thank you."

- · Bungou Stray Dogs

- Season 1 Opening | Trash Candy

A tune plays as it closes up on a building in Yokohama, as Dazai falls from the building.
╰━━ oo :

"Is this symbolism?" Finral asked.

"Have you been paying attention?" Magna ran his hand across his face.

"All I see is that Dazai here is suicidal and would probably die by jumping off a building." Shinoa
explained what her opinion is.

Mitsuba looked at her, "But don't openings usually have a meaning?"

"Does that mean I'll succeed if I jump off a building?!" Dazai gawked, seeing that this may be how
he'll finally die for real.

"Don't get more stupid ideas, Dazai." Kunikida advised, as if he knows even if he uses that
method, Dazai still won't succeed.

ENDING;
Atsushi walks alone under the moonlight before it moves to him walking beside Dazai.
╰━━ oo :

"I'm assuming they're the main duo in the entire story?" Agares asked.

Atsushi tipped his chin, "Now that you say it, me and Dazai-san never once did a mission alone
together."

"Eh?!"

"The weretiger has been partnered with me of all people." Akutagawa scorned.

Iruma asked, "But don't you hate him?"

"Dazai-san keeps planning to make us partners.. I don't know why though," Atsushi frowns, "I
mean, Akutagawa literally wants to kill me!"

"After six months, weretiger." He reminded.

Everyone tensed up, this man sounds so threatening yet somehow oblivious.

Iruma muttered, "That doesn't make much of a difference but okay.."

Later Kunikida and Ranpo, then Kenji, Yosano and Tanizaki and lastly Fukuzawa. Before it
zooms out with the entire Agency.
╰━━ oo :
"Light is shining behind them because they're the main group of protagonists of good guys?"
Yukine tilted his head.

"As if that isn't so obvious." Ranpo rolled his eyes.

The screen moves in the panorama of the well-known Port Mafia members; Tachihara, Gin,
Ryurō, Chuuya, Kajii, Higuchi, and Akutagawa. All of them in some sort of criminal-picture-
taking set.
╰━━ oo :

"Oh hey, we finally appeared." Tachihara smiled.

"Only in the outro though." Hirotsu corrected.

"No, actually, this is the intro." Eve explained, "For some reason, they packed the intro and outro
at the end."

A close up of Akutagawa covering his head.

╰━━ oo :

"Special Treatment?" Chuuya frowned.

"It's just as senpai deserved!" A blonde defended.

Akutagawa coughed, "Shut up, Higuchi."

"Don't worry about that," Eve says, "You and Dazai are the most well-known right above Ranpo,
Akutagawa and Atsushi. You're the most popular character in BSD."

"I was gonna be victorious but why do I always have to be partnered up with that bandaged wasting
machine??"

It shows Elise leaning on someone but never revealed.

╰━━ oo :

"She's cute!" Suika gleamed.

"You're cuter, of course." Kohaku added.

"NO ONE is cuter than my Elise-chan~!" Mori defended his ability.

"Alibaba is cuter." Morgiana said plainly.

"Yeah, yeah, they're all kinda cute." Ashido pointed, "But Eri is more adorable!"

"Irumi-chi is cuter~" Clara claimed.

"Hiyori is pretty adorable too!" Yato said playfully.

Emma shook her head, "No! Phil is the essence of cuteness!"

Tanaka stood up, "I think Kiyoko is ten times cuter and beautiful~! She's a Goddess afterall."

"Erina is pretty dope when she's mad." Souma added, "It's kinda cute."

Shinomiya twiddled her fingers, "The president— I.. I m-mean, his little sister is kind of cute
too.."

"Gon is the sun himself so none of you stand a chance." Killua crossed his arms.

"Those kids in the butterfly mansion are the cutest girls I've ever seen!" Zenitsu said before
looking at someone, "But Nezuko-chan tops it all~!"

Mikasa mumbled under her scarf, "Eren's.. cute.."

Subaru laughed as if he were bragging, "Emilia-tan is the cutest girl out there!"

"Brother is kinda cute when he's embarrassed." Ritsu and Alphonse snorted but laughed even more
when they had the same notion.

"The sister is the most beautiful, cutest, strongest and the best person out there!" Asta claimed
while Noelle grew jealous - but she never admitted that.

"None of those is anything compared to my beautiful Marie!" Gauche walked his hands throughout
the photo of his sister, "AWH! MARIE!!"

"No one is cute nor adorable nor anyone is ever categorized as precious." Mikaela said plainly and
straightforward, "All of you are standard."

...

"So none of you are gonna call me cute or something?" Kugisaki faced them.

Fushiguro raised a hand, "Uh, no."

"Yeah, you're scary." Itadori hid behind Gojo, who nodded at his statement.

"You'll pay for that, just you wait."

Dazai continues his fall from earlier.

╰━━ oo :

"That's one long fall." Tokito commented, his head still in the clouds.

"Kind of reminds me of that one time, eh, Yukine?" Yato looked at him.

"Oh- yeah.." The blonde stuttered, only remembering the sight of Hiyori's—”

The screen transitions to the Detective Agency ready for a mission as Kenji jumps on top of
cars. All four; Kunikida, Yosano, Kenji and Tanizaki jumped off.
╰━━ oo :

"Sounds like when Atsushi came, things became stuffed." Don commented.

"It was already packed before." Tanizaki corrected, "But we never had a nice relationship with the
Port Mafia before he ever arrived so I guess so."

"You can call that a nice relationship, huh?" Chuuya looked away.

A quick glance of Dazai, Akutagawa, Chuuya and Atsushi's glowing eyes.

"Soukoku and Shin Soukoku!" Eve gushed.

"Shin.." Atsushi trailed off.

"Soukoku..?" Akutagawa questioned.

Dazai grinned while Chuuya only grew a question mark on his forehead. "If this is some stupid
long-term plan Dazai made up again.."

Atsushi was seen fighting Akutagawa - who dodges his attacks before activating Rashoumon.
╰━━ oo :

"Sounds like there's so many fight scenes here." Luck smiled, "It'd be better if I were there
though."

Magna poked his head, "Please, Luck. We're in a cinema."

"How do you know this is a cinema? We don't even have one!" Finral looked at him.

Magna grinned, "I don't know! Let's just go with it okay??"

Kyouka appeared with her phone quickly, as well as Higuchi and Yosano.
╰━━ oo :

"You see, there's a lack of female supremacy here." Clara pouted, "They only appeared for a mere
second!"

Yashiro stood up with a rather brilliant idea, "What if the girls in this cinema all make our own
anime?"

Clara jumped, "That sounds fun!! I can play with all the other girls!"

"And what exactly are we going to be doing?" Riza crossed her arms, "Don't just suddenly involve
us."

"Random stuff! It'll be fun!" Ashido grinned, having a mischievous plan ready, "I'm forcing all the
girls on a party after this is done!"

" A party..? " Morgiana looked amazed.

"Eve would allow it? Won't she?" Hagakure looked at her, who smiled and nodded. They cheered.

A battle between Chuuya and Dazai. Kyouka circles in as Demon Snow comes in the
background and slices the screen.
╰━━ oo :

"She looks rather sad compared to now." Aoi pointed out.

Kyouka responded, "That was when I hadn't found the light.." She clutched to her phone and to the
man beside him, "The Light that Atsushi and the agency gave me."

"Sounds like you two are fine as long as you are together, eh?" Ritsu beamed a smile at them.

"Yes.."

" Kyouka .." Koyo glanced at her.

Layers of events played in the background while Kunikida appeared on top with a gun. Next
was Tanizaki putting his hand out and then Kenji waving his hand before Ranpo grinning
with his hand pointed up.
Even if this moment in time becomes frozen,
╰━━ oo :

"The things in the background are some juicy spoilers." Akane commented.

Dazai and Akutagawa appeared later, splatters of blood appearing on screen.

There's no stopping this breath, so where's my..

Atsushi joins the Agency before it goes up to a red moon.

worthless reward?
╰━━ oo :

"That was so badass!" Killua stood up in excitement.

"I suddenly have the urge to fight them!" Luck said, sparks crackling in his palms.

"Please don't." Atsushi frowned.

"Please do!" Kenji smiled.

"Doesn't the singer sound a little like that orange juice?" Agares pointed out.

Chuuya blushed, knowing that is how he sounds when he sings but hides it anyways, "As if I can
sing that well!"

"You don't sing?" Gon asked.

"Do I look like a singer to you?!"

"Uhm... Yes..?"

"O-h.. oh..? You think so..?" His ears perked, being a little naive.

"I predict Chuuya is going to sing and everyone else will clap." Dazai claimed, "My predictions
always happen."

The redhead looked at him before muttering a thread of curse words. Chuuya looked at him in
anger. Everyone stared at him, actually expecting him to do the said action.

Chuuya cleared his throat and..

Chuuya sang, literally everyone was ACTUALLY awestruck. His voice was right and exactly the
same as the one they've watched for once. "~and...! I don't know what's next."

Everyone clapped except Dazai, who was actually grumpy that he didn't fail and embarrass
himself.

"Who knew you know the lyrics even if you haven't heard of it before!" Elizabeth pressed her
fingers together.

Chuuya looked away, "I always sang that in the bathroom.."

"Oh, I know." Tachihara told him telepathically.

"Shut up." Chuuya frowned, "Wait- How can you read my thoughts?!"

- · Season 1 Ending | Namae Wo yobu Yo

Music begins to play as a white book opens, held by Atsushi where the pages begin to fly
away.
╰━━ oo :

"So this is the outro, huh?" Ishigami looked away, "It looks depressing... I love it!"

"You should get a check-up." Shirogane looked at his treasurer.

Dazai and Akutagawa shortly appear beside them, with the same book.
╰━━ oo :

"That may be the book that the rat is after." Dazai thought, almost clenching his fist.

"That's really odd." Emma commented.

"Yeah, I expected it to be mostly the agency but I guess it's different this time." Jirou looked at the
younger girl.

Emma tilted her head, "No, I meant they were wasting paper! Making paper is hard to find!"

"E...EH??!"

Atsushi and Dazai were seen lying down on wooden white planks. His pinky finger slightly
tilting to the right.

He was later shown staring at the blue moon through a window.

╰━━ oo :

"Atsushi looks rather peaceful here." Bishamonten commented.

"That's a rare occasion." Kyouka says nonchalantly.

Akutagawa was seen walking away in a red-tinted Yokohama. Images flashed between Dazai
and random objects before we see Atsushi standing in front of a wall. His shadow moved
from a human to a tiger.
╰━━ oo :

"That's a flamboyant way of showing his ability!" Uzui commented.

Armin nodded, "It's like it's telling that he has different forms in terms of his transformation."

"Or!" Asmodeus interrupted, "It shows that even though he is a tiger, he's more human in the end."

"I was thinking of something else though," Hanako says, "It's as if it's saying the tiger is a part of
who he is. It won't leave him and will always follow him wherever he goes, just like a shadow
would."

"That's a lot of ways to look at it." Emilia nodded.

The pages of a book stopped before showing two glimpses of images where Akutagawa stands
in the red hue, his back facing to the camera while Atsushi and Dazai stand on the light side.
╰━━ oo :

"That's rather symbolic once again." Yaoyorozu commented.

"Aren't most ending themes symbolic?" Mitsuba asked.

"I suppose you're right."

Atsushi's hair gets blown away from the wind before Dazai reaches his hand out, ruffling his
hair.

Akutagawa was seen standing, his shadow changing colors from black to blue to white, his
coat following the wave of the wind.
╰━━ oo :

"That's quite interesting." Roswaal says.

"What do you mean? I don't get it at all." Yukine asked.

Roswaal tipped his chin with his finger, "Atsushi and.. Akutagawa, was it? Both seem to have
shadows that change."

"Ah! I 've noticed that too!" Alibaba looked at the older man, "Atsushi's change was through the
tiger, probably meaning physical change."

Kougyoku sipped her tea, "While the other boy had shadows changed from the darkest of colors to
the lightest, assuming it means he'll grow as a person internally."

"Why are the people around me so observant and smart?" Don frowned.

Doused with crimson red, a familiar hand tries to reach out to Akutagawa but later
disappears before it could've touched him.
╰━━ oo :

"But.. didn't Dazai-san already acknowledge Akutagawa?" Atsushi thought, side glancing at both
people.

Seeing how this must've been some type of unhappy event that happened in Akutagawa's life, most
of the cinema looked at him with concern.

Akutagawa only turned his head, "I don't need pity."

Atsushi plunged down a pool of water, the bright blue imagery of Yokohama behind him.
Sinking down, Dazai's hand reached out, pushing him forward.

Meanwhile Akutagawa was sinking in a pool of blood, as a red tear escaped his eyes before
plunging down.
╰━━ oo :

"Assuming that's Dazai-san's hand, I think there's two options about what they probably seem to
be." Midoriya pointed upwards.

"It's either he made Akutagawa fall in despair and came for Atsushi." Teru trailed off.
He continued, "Or he chose between them. It's obvious who's the one he first chose."

"That's pretty sad.." Iruma frowned.

Gordon looked up, stitching his dolls, " I wouldn't want to choose between my friends either.
Friends are everything."

The camera spans to Akutagawa sitting under a bridge, the soft winds making their way
beside him. Later Atsushi was seen standing under a dead tree and the bright sunlight.
╰━━ oo :

"I'm glad that it looks like you two have found happiness." Bishamonten smiled at them.

Atsushi shyly smiled back but Akutagawa was a bit stubborn on his part.

"No.. you're wrong.. Dazai-san still hasn't.."

Flashes more images of Akutagawa and Atsushi before it ends with the title "Bungou Stray
Dogs."
╰━━ oo :

"What do you think the title means?" Chrome asks.

"Literary Stray Dogs..." Shinobu read before lightening up, "Probably means these people used to
be lost and strayed from their path. I don’t know about Literary, sadly."

"That actually sounds accurate from what I've seen!" Gon exclaimed.

"Damn, they're detailed and accurate." Eve thought.

 03 | Jibaku Shounen Hanako-Kun | Hanako-kun of the Toilet

“QUIET down, I have an announcement," Dipp says, "I'll be elsewhere for now but I don't want to
leave everyone alone, or else this cinema is gonna be a crater if I do."

And here comes another person in the room, "The name's Eve, your new Theater Organizer... and
that's about it. I'm too tired to talk so let's just go play the next show."

Everyone felt like she wasn't approachable at all. It seems that they have to keep these questions to
themselves again.. Though, Aizawa seemed to like her.. for some reason?

The writers followed her, almost as if they were watching her every movement. Other than that,
the rest of them nodded, in which Eve began finding the next tape, a groan escaping her lips. "Oh,
it seems like we forgot to bring the last group here."

"And our last guests are these guys." Eve gestured to the five other people in the room, "They're
Leonardo, Reinherz , Zapp, White, Black, Steven, Chain, Zed, Gilbert and K.K."

"A cinema?" Leonardo looked around and opened his eyes a little, his ability intact. What he saw
outside the cinema had him taken aback.

"Oi, what's wrong?" Zapp asked.

The young boy gulped, "Umm, Ms..?"

"Eve."
"Eve-san.." Leonardo scratched his neck, "Why is there a stock of floating food outside? Like.. I
think it was as big as a whale—"

"LA?!!" Charmy looked at her, her gluttonous temptations eating her up.

Some voracious brats even attempted to break the wall. Their leader? Charmy Pappitson.

The entire cinema's mood turned upside down, cackling sounds and heavy sighs from people who
can't put up with this were heard.

"Give me those and I'll make us a much better meal!" Souma even tied his hair with the iconic
white cloth.

Takumi looked at the redhead, "Then I'll make a better meal. After all, I am your rival!"

"A Shokugeki, you say?"

"I won't mind winning against you again, Yukihira!"

"Say that again when you surpass my new delicacy, Takumi! My dishes will never lose to your
french food!"

"I won't— NO, I'm ITALIAN!"

Ikumi ran her hand across her face, "We're in a cinema, not in some restaurant, boys."

Mimosa dropped a sweat and changed the topic, "What's the next one going to be, Eve-san?"

"Something ghostly." She commented and played the new episode.

Kou looked a little nervous mixed with excitement, "And I can already tell that that is ours."

A void of black and red with glittering white appeared before a wisp-looking thing sprouted
on the screen splitting it into two.
╰━━ oo :

"Avocados?" Souma tilted his head in question.

Erina ran her hand across her face, "Yukihira, those look more like wisps than avocados at all."

"He hasn't been outside of cooking too much, has he?" Tadokoro giggled.

The two wisps were placed on opposite sides, with a school cut in half, red and dark on the
left while the right was rather light.

"Hey, have you heard?" A female voice asked, " This school has seven wonders."
╰━━ oo :

"Ooooooh! Ghost stories?" Historia was very interested.

Purson tipped his chin, "Then someone in this room is already dead?"

"You haven't?" Seven light bulbs with the kanji of their numbers one to seven appeared on
screen, " Then I'll tell you all about them."
"The most famous story.. is the seventh of the Seven Wonders." The seventh lightbulb lit up in
a shade of yellow, "Hanako-san of the Bathroom."

"In the third stall in the girl's bathroom on the third floor of the old building lives Hanako-san,
who grants a wish to anyone who summons her."
╰━━ oo :

"What's a "Seven Wonders?" Asmodeus tilted his head in question and everyone else who didn't
know it nodded behind him.

Akane answered, "They're simply seven ghosts that mostly stay at a Japanese school from what I
remember."

"Mhm~ The Seven Wonders are such a throwback to when I was in middle school." Sugawara
seemed to have piqued the story's interest.

"Me too!" Yachi raised her hand, "It'd be fun to summon a mystery! But… I'm too scared to do
that..."

"I tried to do it." Ishigami raised his hand, "Summon Hanako-san, I mean."

"But doesn't that mean you…" Secre turned a face of pure disgust, "…went to the girl's bathroom?"

Ishigami did a double take, and that's when he realized it, "WAIT, NO! I MEAN— !"

He was too late, all the girls were about to teach the young man a lesson. But luckily for him, he
was simply hit with Fujiwara's fan again, making it his tamest punishment.

Yashiro's foot stepping into the bathroom was shown, her face filled with uncertainty. "But
in exchange, she takes something from them."

Yashiro's footsteps creaked on the floor before her hand knocked on the third stall, "To call
her, knock three times, and then.."

"Hanako-san, Hanako-san," Yashiro tightened the grip on her fingers, "Are you there?"
╰━━ oo :

"No! Not this! Eve-san, not this disaster!!" Yashiro panicked, not liking the fact that this was the
same day she tried all the shenanigans to be noticed by Teru.

And now the same Teru was sitting two seats away from her, Aoi and Akane just between them.

"Now this is a funny story." Hanako teased her.

Kou smiled excitedly, "I can finally see what made senpai meet Hanako-kun in the first place!"

"PLEASE!! NOOOO!! Anything but that day!!" She begged.

"Every day is an obstacle, indeed." Ram said, crossing her arms.

She was praying as she slowly opened her eyes, seeing that door was unlocked.

"Here I am~" A hand curled on the doorknob when Yashiro had closed her eyes in fright.

Opening her eyes up, there was no one. "Oh, it was just my imagination." Yashiro sighed.
╰━━ oo :

"That can't possibly be your imagination, moi!" Aoyama shook his head.

"Only idiots would say all that they saw were just their imagination." Zenitsu claimed.

Yashiro sniffed.

"Zenitsu! You made her cry." Tanjiro didn't look amused one bit.

"A-Ah! Sorry..?"

A hand grabbed behind her. "Over here." Creepy sounds of metal scratching were heard
before out of sheer fright, Yashiro jumped on the young boy behind her.
╰━━ oo :

"Is this supposed to be a thriller behind the cute aesthetics?" White asked.

Yaoyorozu shook her head, "I don't think so. It looks more like a slice of life show or comedy to
me."

Yamaguchi sighed heavily, "I'm glad this isn't gonna have a heavy case again.."

Garp lied back in his seat, "Ah, finally! Something that isn't so bad."

Upon her hands only passing through, she hid under her hands. The boy giggled. "A boy's
voice?"
╰━━ oo :

"Pervert." Mineta rolled his eyes, tied up in Sero's flexible tape.

She jumped to the wall, "A see-through body, an old uniform, ghostly orbs.. You're a.."

"I'm an apparition." The grin on the young boy's face appeared.

╰━━ oo :

"No shit, sherlock!" Zapp commented.

He sat on top of the toilet, a card of himself sitting there with red flowers behind him, "The
Seventh of the Seven Wonders of this school, Hanako-san of the Bathroom."

The young ghostly boy's smile was rapt, yet his eyes held a glint of humor. He pulled his
black hat up, "Nice to meet you."
╰━━ oo :

The cinema finally got a full view of this so-called seventh Wonder, as if judging what his
personality may be. They didn't question why it was Hanako though, he's been floating around the
cinema for a while now.

Aoi, though, her case was different.

"Y-You mean you're the Hanako-san??" She fell over her seat.

The entire group she was in soon realized that Aoi was the only one left unaware of all this. The
purple-haired girl was stunned in pure shock, first things first, how could she see him? Second,
does everyone see him or is it just a select few? And last, why didn't she question everything right
at the beginning?

At the Cinema, Aoi simply assumed the boy Yashiro has been beating up was some kind of friend
with a supernatural ability, especially after what they've watched so far. But she never thought he
was an apparition — Much more, a school wonder in their school!

"Ao-chan, I wish I can explain all this to you easily but it's..." Yashiro hid behind her hands,
"...embarrassing.."

Her purple-haired friend simply tried to smile, "It's okay, Nene-chan! We're gonna watch it
anyway, right? You don't have to force yourself to explain."

Akane looked at her in concern, what would he tell her when he's associated with the First Wonder,
the Clock Keepers? And the reason why he was one..

Watching their lives is.. problematic.

- · Toilet Bound Hanako-Kun

- Season 1 Opening | No. 7
Whispers from radios surrounding a certain room flashed before it lit up with different sets
of vibrant colors.
╰━━ oo :

"Now that's one packed room," Tanizaki commented.

"I'm curious on what radios have to do with apparitions..." Kurapika tipped his finger on his chin.

Iruma raised his hand a little, "I think ghosts are kind of related to radios. They'll possess them to
talk to us, I think?"

"The kid's got brains." Dimple nodded.

"You mean common ghost knowledge." Reigen looked at the green apparition.

Hanako suddenly pops out, pointing to his finger.

╰━━ oo :

"Ah!" Leorio stood from his seat.

Everyone else seemed to have no abnormal reaction to it, the young man pointed to it, "That was a
jump scare! I was gonna have a heart attack!"

"I can steal your heart for you if you want." Killua playfully told him.

"N-No thanks.."

Flashes of scenes appeared. From the whispering female silhouette to Yashiro's falling down,
scales, Hanako, cards, the stall of the bathroom, stairs, Yashiro's confession, the school
garden, to water.

Later, two hands knocked at the sound of the beat. Yashiro and what seems to be Hanako's
hands intertwined before it flashed to Yashiro's eyes.
╰━━ oo :
"Damn, calm down, animators!" Zed joked.

Hanazawa added, "All I understood is that there's gonna be chaos."

"Isn't chaos fun~?" Hanako said in a childish tone.

The ghost looked at his friends, who just shook their heads simultaneously. They know, they just
know Hanako is the root of all their suffering.

And Hanako loves that.

A flashcard showed, "Toilet-bound Hanako-Kun."

╰━━ oo :

"Would you look at that? I'm the title character! Yipee!" Hanako cheered for himself.

"Toilet.. bound..?" Yukine read-asked.

Ram took a closer look, "Does that mean you can't leave the bathroom? Or are you just connected
to it?"

"Kind of both? Wait, more of the second, I think."

Noelle looked at Hanako in disgust, "You mean you live at the girl's toilet?"

"Must be a really good home." Mineta seemed to be interested in becoming a free-lancer.

Hanako was seen peeking from his stall before it transitioned to Aoi and Yashiro in their
classroom.
╰━━ oo :

"Two cuties." Finral commented before slapping himself, " No, no! You're supposed to be for Ms.
Finnes alone! Stop it, FINRAL!!!"

"I-Is he okay..?" Kohaku looked at him.

"It's normal." Noelle simply told her.

The screen showed Hanako tied up in ropes, his knife far away from him as a person's
silhouette - which looks like him - stops him from struggling. The silhouette's hands looked
like it was almost forbidding Hanako to move.

It attempted to bite his ear. The scene lasted for less than seconds but...

..for everyone, it felt too long. Watching him struggle was not comfortable.

Everyone sat there, suddenly disturbed and speechless. Their brain stutters for a moment and their
eyes can't take something they never expected, every part of them goes on pause before the
thoughts run up to their brain.

Asmodeus stammered, "W-What does this…"

Emma uttered, "It can't be that , right...?"

Itadori looked just as concerned as everyone, "This is.. not real.. isn't it..?"

No one knew what to say, the imagery portrayed on a big screen in front of them looked bad
enough. Their throats were tied and they tried to remove them from staring in shock at the screen.

Yashiro gulped, she could only wonder... if this were the doings of her friend's twin. Her hand flew
to her right, "H..Hanako-kun—"

Her eyes widened at the sight of her friend.

Hanako, who used to be annoying and openly-stupid around Yashiro was sitting right next to her,
his fingers were jumping rhythmically. His body seemed to have been frozen still as his bowels
churned. Hanako prayed, he didn't want to repeat that scene ever again. And if ever this show
reveals the exact moment he did that one thing to Tsukasa. That one thing... Hanako…

…wouldn't be able to handle that.

Eve looked at the young ghost in worry, "Hanako, you should take a break for now."

"N-No," Hanako denied, "It's fine... I—"

"No, you aren't." Tsuchigomori looked at his former student, "I always told you not to push
yourself. Please, would you listen to me just once?"

Hanako glanced up at the dual-haired teacher, his fingers were fidgety, anxious about whatever
may happen. The teacher asked, "Eve-san, is there a room for him?"

"I.. I'll come with him!" Yashiro raised her hand.

Kou did the same, "Me too! I'm coming with Hanako!"

Tsuchigomori stopped them, his eyes almost finding this an important matter, "You two should
stay here. I'll accompany Hanako."

"But S-Sensei...!"

"I said what I said."

Hanako was reluctant but Tsuchigomori was insistent.

Just one frame and he freezes on the spot? Tsuchigomori just may unravel the reasons why his
former students used to come to school injured. But, his main priority is to help Hanako.

Tsuchigomori couldn't be there for him in the past.. but now, he will be. The two were shown to a
separate room, everyone was still filled with worry as they exited the cinema.

"They'll be fine. You've got nothing to worry about." Eve reassured, the small but tense atmosphere
slowly calming down.

Kou was seen holding a camera, Mitsuba behind him, staring down at the white birds.
╰━━ oo :

"M-Mitsuba.." Kou looked at the screen before looking at the pink-haired male.

"Like I told you.. I don't know you." Mitsuba told him, a little gentle this time from seeing his past
reaction back then.
Teru was in front of the camera with Akane standing in the hallway behind him. Yashiro, in
negative colors, repeatedly grabs the telephone and Hanako repeatedly puts something in his
mouth. Silhouettes of different creatures flashed on the screen.
╰━━ oo :

"The rest of the seven wonders?" Teru raised an eyebrow, turning the atmosphere upside down.

"But the Mokke isn't part of that, right?" Kou asked him, seeing that the pink rabbit-like creatures
appeared too.

Yoichi questioned, "What's a Mokke?"

"Little cute devils," Yako answered, her voice felt irritated when the Mokke was the topic.

Mimosa twirled her hair, "I like cute stuff but a devil.. would be complicated.."

Tsuchigomori and Yako were seen standing side by side, a close-up of Tsuchigomori on the
left on a green shard while Yako was on the right within a yellow shard.
╰━━ oo :

"To be partnered with that gloomy spider is the worst thing in this intro." Yako sighed, lightening
the once heavy mood.

"He reminds me of Mr. Aizawa. I bet he's a teacher too." Sero had his hands on his chin.

"He's the same as Kalego-Sensei! They look so emo!" Clara commented as if she was announcing
such a thing.

"You're right!" Yuichiro laughed, gaining back the old mood, "If I were to think what they have in
common is that they're all hobos."

Most of the stupid people in the cinema giggled quietly, while a few were confused.

Emilia tilted her head, "What's a 'hobo?'"

"I don't know what that is either..." Rem surprisingly doesn't know either.

Subaru simply answered, "Ah Emilia-tan, Rem-chan, I will explain it to you! A hobo is a homeless
man. They're usually on the streets, and they are mostly penniless."

"Poor beings.." Raphtalia frowned and massaged Aizawa's hair, "There, there.."

Aizawa didn't remove Raphtalia's hand since he seems to like it. Instead, he stared at his students,
"That's Detention for all of you."

"But, Aizawa," All Might pat his shoulder, "It wasn't even them who— "

"Detention is detention." The teacher declared as everyone in Class 1-A glared at Sero for saying
such a thing.

Iruma looked at his teacher, awaiting the same treatment 'caused by an unintentional Clara had
unintentionally made.

Kalego saw this and coughed, seeing Iruma's sweet eyes. He crossed his arms, "I'll let you all go,
only this once."
Kugisaki looked at him, "What a tsundere."

"A tsundere calling someone a tsundere." Fushiguro glanced at the one besides him.

Itadori chuckled, "A tsundere calling a tsundere that's calling someone a tsundere tsundere."

Sakura was sitting in front of the camera with Natsuhiko.

╰━━ oo :

"What exactly are you struggling with?" Gilda asked.

"Quite a lot of struggles that we can't even name them, sweetie," Yako answered.

Hanako slid a knife from his pocket, his red eyes staring into the screen as he slashed through
some kind of monster. Circle-like crystals fall on the floor.
╰━━ oo :

"A knife?" Zenitsu asked, almost a little surprised someone that looked as young as him seemed to
use this violently.

Mustang nodded to himself, "He looks.. far more intimidating than before."

A hand placed a colorful small rock on someone else's hand, closing it.
╰━━ oo :

"Usually, when someone closes your hand that way, it means he wants you to keep it safe." Winry
commented.

"That's so sweet!" Emma clapped.

Yashiro clutched her uniform, a frown appearing on her face, " That rock.. Hanako-kun..."

Kamome High's scenery appeared from the lighting of both daylight and midnight. All before
"Hanako" [Tsukasa] appeared with a black seal. He placed two fingers on his palm before he
became a silhouette, letters flashing on him.
╰━━ oo :

"Hanako again?" Connie tilted his head.

Subaru scratched his chin, "He is the title character, so yeah?"

"But his aura in here feels... Different?" Magna noticed, but mostly everyone shrugged it off.

"Quite different indeed." Ranpo seemed to already know this person.

Mitsuba gripped tightly on his scarf and shut his eyes closed, this person is someone entirely
different. And as much as he seems to welcome him, it didn't quite feel right at all.

Somewhere in his heart, there was this completely opposite feeling to the person on-screen.

More flashes of the same pictures from before appeared before it ended with the trio. Hanako
seemed to be hugging Yashiro with a smirk while both Kou and Yashiro looked as if they
were in a panic.

Random objects surrounded them, from bandages to flowers, knives, rocks, scissors, bells,
butterflies, crystals, and a fish.
╰━━ oo :

"There's so much detail in the scenery," Ray noted, liking the touch of detail on the little materials
as well.

"That was a really good intro, I gotta say." Yato raised his fist, "All these OPs are fire!"

"I like how chaotic it was," Obanai says, his snake nodding behind him.

"Yes, even though the song sounds so distorted," Morgiana paused, "There's this harmonic discord
within each instrument, it's pleasing."

"You're into music?" Jirou looked at the pink-haired young woman.

Morgiana tipped both her fingers together and answered shyly, "I like to dance along with the songs
back home, I wouldn't want to dance on an uninteresting beat."

"And you're beautiful when you do that." Alibaba side-glanced, "It makes me want to watch you
under the moonlight again.." He mumbled, his eyes glimmered at her sight.

"What was that, Alibaba? You were muttering something?"

"I... I said..." Alibaba bit his lip and shut his eyes closed, "I LOVE YOU!!"

Morgiana took a step back, blushing hard. Alibaba hid behind his hair, a pure mess of red. "I l-love
you too.." Morgiana whispered, which was sadly unheard.

APPARITION 1. Hanako-San of the Bathroom

"You're Hanako-san?!"

"Yep yep!" The ghost said, with two peace signs.

╰━━ oo :

"OH MY GOD! The two peace signs!! He's so cute!" The blonde Mitsuba gushed.

Ashido nodded aggressively, "How can someone exist with such pureness?!"

"Hanako-san is too cute for this world!" Emma joined in with a clap.

"What.. did you call me..?" Hanako asked, who just gotten out of the other room, Tsuchigomori
right behind him.

His cheeks were rosy from what they had just called him. Yashiro noticed this as an invisible fume
has been set, she blushed hard but later shook her head, "It's not like I like H-Hanako-kun or
anything..! He's just a friend! So, I am definitely not jealous!"

"In any case, are you okay now?" Armin asked.

Hanako was about to answer but the teacher behind him spoke up, "He's fine for now."

Tsuchigomori didn't want anyone to worry even more, especially Yashiro and Kou. Hanako was
resistant to telling him a single thing, so instead, they used that small amount of time for the little
ghost to get some air.
He's not ready to talk about it...

..Just like back then.

"Anyways! What part are we now?" Hanako's facade returned, gleaming a bright smile.

Chrome answered, "I think the thing you call 'intro' had just ended."

"And we'll finally know what she'd wish for!" Ashido shouted, almost excited of what she doesn't
know was an embarrassing event for a certain Radish-legged girl.

"I'm not excited at all." Yashiro gulped.

"You're lying! Where's your bob cut? And your skirt?" Yashiro pouted.

Hanako, with two peace signs, answered, "That stuff's out of fashion these days."

"F-Fashion..?"
╰━━ oo :

"I feel offended." Yosano frowned.

"Eh? I think you look neat there, to be honest." Ranpo said, plucking yet another candy in his
mouth.

"Only a few can rock that kind of outfit!" Kugisaki commented on her face.

"You can call me Hanako- kun. "

"And you're a boy too." Yashiro frowned.

"I am a boy, but the rest of the rumors you heard are true." His two orbs fluttered around
his hands, "I grant a wish for whoever summons me and take one thing as payment."
╰━━ oo :

"That sounds familiar." Yukine commented.

"So what's the payment going to be?" Ango asked.

Yato had his hands behind his back, "A God obviously asks for 5-yen. Nothing less, nothing
more!"

"You must be forgetting but Hanako is a ghost and not a God..?" Finral reminded.

"Same thing!"

"You've got one right? Tell me your wish."

"Are you really.." Yashiro trailed off, "...not just some perverted ghost?"
╰━━ oo :

"Does it look like I'm a pervert, Yashiro?" Hanako playfully asked her, blinking his eyes prettily.

"A boy in the girl's bathroom is perversion already!" Jirou told him off.
Kaminari argued, "But it's not like he's intentionally peeking, right?!"

"He's still in the bathroom, so obviously he is peaking!" White defended.

"Now, now, now! Peaking and being in the bathroom are two entirely different things!" Mineta
corrected them, doing some weird finger sign and mischievous grin imprinted on his face.

"No, it is not, you perverts!" Hiyori argued.

"We're just straight up being practical here!" Mineta defended loudly, almost as if he was the one
correct.

Leonardo sank in his seat, "You're all sick."

"I'm done. Bye." Hanako floated away.

"Wait! I take it back! A boy Hanako-san is cool!"

"Cool..?" He suddenly turned around with a pen and paper in his hands, "All right, tell me
your name and your wish!"
╰━━ oo :

"He's simpler than expected." Emilia giggled a little.

"Well, he is still a kid." Dazai agreed, reminded of the kids at the orphanages he’s been to..

She raised her hand, "I'm Yashiro Nene, High school, first year, Class A! I want the person I
like to return my feelings right away!"
╰━━ oo :

"......"

Leorio muttered, "Bruh—"

"I know! It’s embarassing! I regret it, okay?!" Yashiro covered her face, who was a blushing mess.
Hanako was floating near her, a giant grin forming across his face.

"Sorry, I hope you forgive me but— But you sound so desperate!" Kaminari wheezed, as if he
wouldn't wish for the same thing.

"Like a ghost would help you get a love life!" Zapp cackled so loudly, "You could've run for
anything else, but a ghost?!"

"I'd give up on that." Mikaela said plainly, "I'd be more concerned for my family than some
obscure relationship."

"Now, now, she's still a middle schooler…" Shinobu tried to shut them up in a calm and civilized
manner.

"But I’m a first year in High School—" Yashiro corrected in a panic.

Zapp and Kaminari continued to die out of laughter. Their breaths hitched, they even had pig noises
in their laugh.

"What are you two laughing at?!" Inosuke pointed his fingers in them, "Daikon-senpai! I will help
you on your quest to defeat this person!”

"I-It's not like that—!"

"Inosuke, no!" Tanjiro stopped him, "What if Yashiro-san's spirit guardian becomes too happy for
that? It would be disastrous!"

"Wait—" Yuichirou's eyes widened, "Say what now?"

"I thought you were more than that.." Leonardo double-blinked.

"You can't possibly be serious.." Midoriya mumbled.

"I think he is." Iruma shyly nodded.

Hinata looked at the blue-haired boy in curiosity, "What do you mean by that? It's true.. it is,
right??"

"She has a spirit guardian?!" Emma gasped.

Itadori answered, "Yes!"

"No, I don't—!!"

"Yashiro, huh? And you want success in love.." Hanako thought out loud, "Who with?"
╰━━ oo :

"Please kill me." Yashiro cried out.

Hanako begged no one exactly, "Please don't kill her. She's too cute to die."

Shirogane dropped a sweat, "He's so straightforward- N-Not like I feel the opposite!"

Chain smiled, "It takes either bravery or stupidity to be able to say that in their face."

A picture of a tall blonde and gorgeous young man appeared, "Minamoto-Senpai in second
year! He's amazing, cool, smart, and nice to everyone."
╰━━ oo :

"Me..?" Teru himself tilted his head, knowing that his junior had a crush on him.

"Oh dear." Bishamonten thought, "It looks like this is not gonna be good for Yashiro.."

"Senpai? Y-You like Teru-nii?!" Kou's jaw dropped.

"Daikon-senpai! Why?!" Mitsuba asked her as well, "Why him? He's not cute at all!"

"B-But it's not like I'm confessing to him right now! And besides," Yashiro panicked, "I've already
moved on! I like someone else now and he's definitely not studying at our school anymore!"

Kou looked like an idiot calculating the denial, "Mmmmm, wait, don't tell me—"

"Minamoto-senpai was just a simple crush back then! I never liked him romantically!! I think!"

"Is that so..?" Teru looked at her, his hands on his chin. He.. frowned?
"B-But I'm fine if you want to be friends- If you w..want.. that is!" Yashiro blushed red. This is not
what she thought when they were going to make a show of them.

"I'm— surprised? I don't know how to say this but.." Teru tried to keep an unaffected farce, "Oh..
well, Kou seems to like you so might as well become friends, right?"

"Y-Yes! Exactly, Minamoto-senpai! See, Kou-kun? We're friends! And just friends! That's entirely
it!" She sighed heavily, an entire weight had been lifted off.

Throughout all that, a certain brown-haired boy was clicking his tongue silently. Hanako looks
displeased? Or, rather.. jealous...?

"One time I dropped my pencil case and he picked it up for me."

"I see." Hanako stared at the photo.

╰━━ oo :

"The second-hand embarrassment is real today, I see." Kerori shut her eyes.

Yami punched his fist together, "It was Love at First Sight!"

"What? Nah, I don't believe in that!" Magna stated, "Love is where you care and have mutual
respect, surpassing even family! You can't just become in love so suddenly just because someone
picked up your pencil case!"

"But she didn't even say that her love was returned before." Shinomiya pointed upwards, "The love
is more likely one-sided."

"And love doesn't necessarily mean both have to love each other." Reigen explains little by little,
"Something as simple as admiration, in my opinion, is basically love for what the person is and
what they are to you."

" Some unrequited love is quite unhealthy though, especially if it's quite obsessive, little listener!
An example is exactly this." Present Mic poked Yashiro's nose, "Where she even tried to ask a
supernatural for help! No no no!"

"Love is problematic, basically?" Suika faced the older blonde.

Kohaku shrugged, "I've never fallen in love before so I don't know."

"Got it. I'll grant your wish."

"YEY!" Yashiro's face lightened up, "How do you grant wishes, Hanako-san? Do you use
special items or something?" A picture of a female Hanako sitting on the toilet appeared with
an unredeemable face before an arrow pointed to a couple with the sign "Success."
╰━━ oo :

"Um, no." Hanako stared at her, a little displeased with her imagination.

"Yup, I have a good one here."

"You do?!"

- 100 Methods of Love: This is Love. Hanako gave her a book titled that.
╰━━ oo :

"That thing is undoubtedly unreliable." Chain commented.

"Love is where you follow your heart~!" Hiyori's eyes' fluttered, "It can't possibly be written in
stone!"

"Now now," Hanako sat beside the window, "If you borrow my power, you need to pay a
fitting price. If you want power beyond human comprehension, the price will be that much
steeper. So this is safer."

Yashiro pouted, "But what if I said I still wanted more?"

"That would be.."

╰━━ oo :

"Obsessive." Ishigami finished.

"Destructive." Hange added.

"Problematic." Kinro nodded.

"Disastrous." Shigeo shivered.

"Life." Hinata said.

"Of." Konro followed with a grin.

"Saiki K." Itadori snickered.

"Bonito flakes." Inumaki added.

"...impossible, since I haven't got the tools for it."

"How is this gonna work?" Yashiro asked herself. " Eh, Hanako-san grants wishes! Pretty
sure he's granted wishes related to love back then.."
╰━━ oo :

"Why do I feel like he's just a common ghost that hangs out in the bathroom and scared the real
Hanako?" Atsushi thought out loud.

"That.." Hanako trailed off, "..would not happen. If I were really fake, she could've just blown me
away thanks to it being her boundary."

"Boundary?" Kurapika repeated in question.

"Basically a territory."

"Interesting," Mori says.

Hanako closed the book he was reading and faced her, "You have special abilities right?"
Not a moment to lose, a scenery of a school garden appeared on the screen.

"It's our school garden! But this isn't an agricultural school so it's really cramped." Yashiro
explained.
"This is your special ability?"

"Heh, I'm at the gardening club." Yashiro picked up a tool and swung it around, "My
specialty is growing things from the ground!"

Hanako looked at her in boredom.

╰━━ oo :

"I think gardening is a really good special ability." Francois commented, "Watering plants and
growing food out of seeds is very productive for Earth."

"Yes, it's a manly thing to do!" Kirishima pumped up.

"I wouldn't be impressed with that.." Ishiki commented, "An ideal girl should be proper,
symmetrical, and proportionate. Talents are of the third option."

"I agree on proportional," Kunikida fixed his glasses, "But grdening is hard work, filled with sweat
and passion!" He claimed, "How can one find it boring?!"

"That's because you like working and all that boring stuff, Kunikida-kun." Dazai groaned.

"What's with that reaction? I plant flowers! Isn't that really girly?!" Yashiro asked, "But
then again... I guess it isn't that cute."
╰━━ oo :

"It is very cute, I think." Morgiana pouted.

Alibaba smiled at her, "Of course you are."

"W..what..?"

The blonde felt sheepish but built up the bravery, "I said that you're really cute, Morgiana!!" He
brought a flower out of nowhere.

"?"

Yashiro looked away, "I started gardening because a guy I used to like mentioned he really
likes feminine girls."

"I learned how to cook and sew well. I was going to confess to him after I'd gotten better at
all three." A photo of a younger Yashiro appeared, holding a book titled Gardening.

"How long have you liked him?"

"Since middle school." She answered, "I confessed to him a month ago."
╰━━ oo :

"That's quite the dedication." Vangeance commented.

"Especially for a middle schooler!" Tanaka nodded aggressively.

"Haha, Dedicate your hearts!" Erwin.. joked!

"Dedication, huh... That reminds me..." Isami giggled, ready to expose his brother, "I remember
Nii-san picking flowers and I always see him drop them on her front door every morning." He was
about to snort, "Nii-san didn't even leave a single note or a name, just flowers! He even denied it
when she asked him!"

"ISAMI! That was back then!" Takumi covered his brother's mouth with a red face of
embarrassment, "I didn't even know what I was even trying to accomplish there!"

"Which makes it ten times funnier, Nii-san!" The brown-haired male further shamed Takumi on
purpose.

"Oh, I had a priceless memory too!" Subaru added, "Back then, by 1st Grade, I think. I wanted to
impress a crush. So I made all the effort to make a fake website for a fake movie to prove a girl I
was starring as a main character at one." He shivered, "Every time I look back on it, I can only
cringe."

Everyone was hysterically laughing at how embarrassing those must be. They all had their fair
share of humiliating moments but they would never try to remember those days.

Ram stared at him in disappointment, "You're hopeless, Barusu."

"Why, thank you."

A scene of Yashiro with a faceless boy appeared, both standing in the hallway. "It took me
three years.. But.."
╰━━ oo :

"'But..?' Oh no.." Ameri repeated, the laughter just while ago dying down.

"I feel like she'll get the opposite of what she wants." Clara frowned.

[FLASHBACK]

"Gross. You like me?" The boy Yashiro confessed to snickered, "I don't even know you.
Gross."

Yashiro tightens the grip on the candies, love letter, and all kinds of sweet stuff on the paper
bag she was holding, her eyes empty from shock.
╰━━ oo :

Everyone's eyes fell, and the cinema could be seen in silver blues. The blunt words of this man
who Yashiro had worked years to build up the confidence, it felt like a gunshot had been pulled out
of their heart ever so quickly.

Atsushi scratched his chin, "Harsh, much?"

"He didn't have to be so unceremonious..." Yaoyorozu had her hand on her lips.

"A girl had just confessed to her and he just.. told her that so roughly." Jean shook his head.

"Confessions are often tragic." Historia added.

Yashiro looked down, only for Rem's hand to reach her, "Are you okay seeing this again?"

"I-It's fine! I've moved on after all!" The younger girl reassured, "It's just a little.. upsetting to see it
again..."
"You can talk to me if you want. Going back to things you don't want to remember is painful."
Rem told her. She's been looking at Yashiro for the entire time, all because the maid felt like they
had one thing in common.

"T-Thank you…"

"And you're not really my type." He explained bluntly, "What's with those small radish
legs?" [END OF FLASHBACK]
╰━━ oo :

"Does he really have to mention that though?" Gon felt disgusted by the man.

Edward had his hands behind his head, "People are jerks, no one is a huge innocent little angel."

"He's got a point..." Panda nodded.

Black answered in a form of a mutter, "But I still think there are nice people out there, those that
would stick with you." He directly looked at Leonardo and White specifically.

"Yeah." Levi added, his eyes looking downcasted.

"But it's already been a month! It's definitely not on my mind anymore!" Yashiro denied.

"It's still on your mind, isn't it?"

"IT IS NOT!"
╰━━ oo :

"It's hard to move on." Rem shut her eyes closed.

Subaru felt kind of guilty when he heard this, Emilia could only be curious about what made the
man react that way to such a thing.

Yashiro covered her face, blushing and flustered.

"Anybody will do for you, huh?" Hanako asked with a smile.

╰━━ oo :

"It's so obvious, Hanako already likes you!" Kanroji says, squealing in her seat.

"That's kind of assuming of you to say he likes her like that ..?" Yuichirou told her.

Ameri answered, "Liking someone doesn't necessarily mean it's romantic right away."

"Oh, oof. Guess I'm the assuming one here then." Yuichirou scratched his head.

"N-No way!" She laughed, "Haha! Hanako-san, don't be ridiculous!"

"You say that but you don't seem to know a lot about this guy."

"I do too know!"

"What's his first name then?"

Both stared at each other in utter silence. Yashiro shifted her sight, looking down on the
floor.

"Look, it's a bug..!"

"Yashiro.."
╰━━ oo :

"Now I really don't know what to say for you." Ritsu said, "No offense though."

"It's fine, I'm starting to get used to seeing how stupid I was." Yashiro gave a thumbs up with a
forced smile.

Tsuchigomori looked at her, "I am extremely worried for your well-being, Yashiro."

Hanako sighed before rustling something inside his shirt. A heart-shaped paper and a pen
were what he took. Handing it to Yashiro, a question mark grew on her forehead.

"What's this? A postcard? Why does he have this...?"

╰━━ oo :

"For emergencies," Hanako answered the one on screen.

Leonardo stared at him, "And why would someone be in an emergency-type of panic for a
postcard?"

"It did just happen right there, right?" The ghost pointed on the big screen, "I'll be there to deliver
postcards and spread love all over the school!" He hugged himself, "D'awww, wholesome
Hanako~!"

"There's nothing wholesome about a ghost like you. " Teru's brows grew a little heavier, a
displeased look plastered across his face.

"I'm gonna give your senpai a gift you made!!" He threw peace signs, "Operation Name:
Give Him a Gift~!!"

"Very original."

Hanako looked at her, "You have the skill, so might as well use 'em, right?" He smiled, "You
did your very best to get to where you are now."

"Hanako-san.." She cheered up, "All right! I'll work hard!!"

╰━━ oo :

"No way, I don't trust him at all!" White crossed her arms.

Armin nodded, "He's too mysterious to trust…"

"I guess he's the 'seventh mystery' for a reason." Hiyori said.

She grabbed the pen, "It may be a little too early to confess to him though. I think I'll just
thank him for returning my pencil case."

"What're you gonna make for him, Yashiro?"

"THAT." She pointed elsewhere, only for Hanako to stare at it, not knowing what to say.
╰━━ oo :

"I can sense utter failure," Shirogane says, shutting his eyes closed for destruction.

"Aren't we all failures born in this world?" Dazai twirled his hair.

THE NEXT DAY...

Teru Minamoto, who was the person Yashiro admired, was walking through the hallway,
almost everyone was greeting him.

"Morning, what's the commotion?"

"See for yourself, it's weird. It's on your desk.."

Teru stares at his desk, speechless, "There are.. vegetables..?"

The desk was filled with two pieces of tomatoes and cucumbers, along with a note that says,
Thank you for helping me out the other day.
╰━━ oo :

"Why would you give someone a pair of cucumbers..?" Kinro fixed his glasses.

"Cucumbers aren't that bad!" Winry says, "But I recommend if you've made it a little presentable.."

Raphtalia clasped her hands together, "Maybe a basket and tie it up with a really cute ribbon!"

Yashiro stammered, "I-I'll do exactly that when I want to give a gift to Han- I mean, someone I
like!" She pushed her hands gruffly in the air.

"Did you save a fox or something, dude?"

"No.."

Yashiro and Hanako watched behind the door, she could only hide her face in
embarrassment. "It was a conundrum.."
╰━━ oo :

"Of course it was! What did you expect?" Ray commented.

"He was a little convincing, so you can't blame her entirely," Norman told him.

Emma nodded with a cute pout, "Yeah! He is the Hanako, right? I mean, he said so himself so it
has to be true!"

"I thought Operation: Give Him a Gift was a good idea! It had the element of surprise!"

"It was not! It was a failure the minute they thought it was a fox returning a favor!" Yashiro
ranted.

"A daikon returning a favor," Hanako whispered.

╰━━ oo :
"I don't know if I should laugh or not after that rejection." Tachihara dropped a sweat.

"I think your legs are fine." Mori suddenly spoke, "They remind me of my Elise-chan's~!"

The blonde child twitched.

"You should be scared, Yashiro." Elise told her, with eyes dead, "You should be."

She yelled at him after imagining a Daikon giving tomatoes. A few girls and even Akane
stared at her, "That girl's been talking to herself for a while."
╰━━ oo :

"Akane-kun, you... saw that..?" Yashiro asked in an almost inaudible voice.

"I feel like you kind of forgot you're the only one who can see him back then." Akane muttered in
her ear, "It's kind of funny."

"What am I gonna do?!" She whispered-yelled at him, "He was acting all normal about it, it's as if
he's going to the same school as us!"

"Normal.. and.. the same school, huh..?" Hanako overheard. Seemingly, he suddenly smiled with
eyes filled with determination. "Doesn't sound like a bad idea."

Back in the bathroom... "I've had enough. I'm gonna quit gardening."

"Now, now, let's not get ahead of ourselves. There are other things you're good at." He raised
his fist, "Let's try something else."

Yashiro reluctantly raised her fist with a forced "Yey."

╰━━ oo :

"I'd bail out on him if I were you." Roswaal said in a monotone voice.

"He's gonna send you in a hell of disaster." Chuuya pointed, "I don't trust brown-haired bastards."

"I feel attacked." Dazai frowned.

- · Operation: Love Button

Teru was walking in the hallway, Yashiro and Hanako peaking at them in a corner.

A photo of Teru's uniform missing a button appeared. Hanako claimed, "I found an opening
and grabbed his button!" He then took a sewing kit, "Now take this chance and sew it for
him!"
╰━━ oo :

"This is so idiotic, it reminds me of Emma." Ray ran his hand on his face.

The giraffe-loving antennae felt like she wanted to burn Ray in a pit of fire at this very moment.

Meanwhile, Kou seemed to have been struck by a realization. He stood up from his seat, walked to
the seat by the left of Yashiro, and deliberately suffocated Hanako right at the spot.

"YOU were the one who did that?! You were the cause of my suffering?"
"W-What's the problem about that, boy?"

"Hanako, you know how Nii-san is bad, no.. horrible at household chores! He sucks at it!! He
even forced me to sew that button by 2 AM in the morning!" Kou yelled, basically exposing his
brother.

"You could've said you'll do it by later…" Iruma intervened, "Please don't suffocate him, it hurts
my eyes to see someone getting hurt.."

Teru twiddled his two index fingers, "But we had a Student Council Meeting by 3AM, I had to
threaten Kou."

"Who has meetings by 3AM?!" Black Star gasped.

"We do." The Detective Agency said altogether.

"It's normal to stay up 'til 3 AM," Aizawa shifted his view, "At least, in my schedule."

Ishigami coughed and mumbled to himself, "And here I am wasting my time watching anime and
reading manga and fanfictions rather than do something productive for my future."

Kaminari shivered, knowing everyone was suffering, "Help, I don't want to be an adult anymore."

Yashiro was about to approach the blonde but the girl beside Teru was first to notice it,
"Your button is gone, Minamoto-kun."

"It really is. Wonder when that happened." And just as he finished, he was swarmed with
boys and girls.

"You can use my button!"

"No, use mine!"

"No! I'm gonna be Minamoto-Kun's button!!"

Girls started picking buttons and a random boy started.. undressing. - Failed.
╰━━ oo :

"What a harem." Killua snorted.

Gen commented, "He's not the typical perfect boy for nothing."

"I'm not jealous at all." Mineta looked away.

- · Operation: Lunchbox
"Use those vegetables to make him a lunchbox!" Hanako opened a book, "It'd be kinda lame
to give him a normal one so let's do a character bento."
╰━━ oo :

"I wish I just made a normal one." Yashiro cried, "Idiot Hanako!"

"Hey, you trusted me!" The ghost defended, "But, hmm, I don't mind sharing a mistake, especially
with you~"

And Yashiro began cooking. And back to Teru, he found the bento on his table. He opened it
up and came upon a character bento of monsters and skulls. He stared at it.
╰━━ oo :

"Food can't be described by appearance, la!" Charmy became defensive.

"You gotta eat it first!" Kurokiba yelled, "Learn to appreciate its taste before you judge them
damnit!"

"This is out of topic but," Kirishima raised his hand, "I just can't help but imagine your voice but
with Bakubro cooking like a chef! It's so priceless-"

"I do not sound like an emo!" The blonde little gremlin growled at him, his eyes twitching like
normal.

"I guess they do sound kind of alike." Nishinoya said.

"'Kind of,' says the man who also sounds like them!" Garfiel pointed at the Libero.

"Tch, so annoying." Genya muttered.

"Now that you all talk together..." Yoichi trailed off.

Khun continued, "It feels like someone is literally talking to himself right now."

( ( I removed Tower of God But Let's keep Khun there.

"I think someone lost it. I'll give it to the lost and found." Teru said, bringing the bento
outside, where Yashiro and Hanako were peeking.

"I overdid it!" - Failed.

╰━━ oo :

"Souma-kun would love to cook something like that," Isshiki commented.

Souma put his fist up, "A normal-looking one would be boring after all."

- · Operation: Corner of Love

The two of them watched as Teru and a friend were walking in the hallway. "When I give
you the signal, you run from this corner."
╰━━ oo :

"I have a bad feeling about this," Edward said.

Alphonse shyly stated, "I do think Hanako is trying at least.."

"I feel like the kid's doing it on purpose." Dimple crossed his green arms.

"Hey, I'm actually trying okay!" Hanako waved his hand to him, "It just.. doesn't work most of the
time."

"When will it work, exactly?" Magna stared at him.

"Mhmm, in my calculations..." The ghost faked-typed on the air, "Never."

Zenitsu sighed, "How reassuring."

"GO!" Hanako yelled as Yashiro actually ran, "..Is gonna be the signal when I-"

A loud crashing sound was heard, and a lot of screaming and panic everywhere. Hanako
stares in utter shock.
╰━━ oo :

"That was on purpose, wasn't it?" Yosano had a blank expression on her face, side-glancing at the
number seven Mystery.

Kurapika frowned, "I feel so sorry for Yashiro..."

"She's suffering so much and yet Hanako is just casually playing things off." Alibaba shook his
head, "How.. sad."

Leonardo heard this comment and quickly looked at Libra, "I can feel her pain so much."

"Woah! Some girl crashed into a boy from the middle school department!"

"The boy fell down the stairs! Is he alright?!"

"Someone! Someone call an ambulance!"

- Failed.
╰━━ oo :

"She had hit someone?!" Aoi gasped.

"Oh dear, I hope that person's alright." Shinobu had her fingers on her lips.

Tsuchigomori towered over the young ghost, "So that was your doing, oh lord, number 7?" His
threatening voice sent shivers down his spine.

"I-It's not entirely my fault, Tsuchigomori-sensei! I tell you!" Hanako flew away and hid behind
Kou.

"Yeah! You can clearly see how Hanako-kun's trying!" Kou defended, "He just wasn't able to do it
properly!"

Hanako fake-cried, "Boy... I can't believe you're actually this nice."

"And besides! It was Hanako's first time, I think.." The young exorcist continued, "I mean, I
wouldn't go ask a ghost from a bathroom for a wish either, that's creepy.. So this was a rare event
for him and Hanako was just not prepared!"

"That's not how you're supposed to defend me—!"

Back in the Girl's Bathroom...

"Ughh... This isn't working!" Yashiro massaged her forehead, "That last one didn't even
have anything to do with my abilities."
╰━━ oo :

"It was testing how good you can do the Naruto run." Itadori joked, that only the Karasuno Team
understood.

Mostly everyone... didn't get the pun.

"That was a bad joke." Fushiguro says.

"Eheh.. Ehehehe.."

"Don't you 'ehehehe' me!"

"Well, I do think we're beating around the bush a little too much. There has to be a quicker
way." Hanako suggested, poking the girl's forehead, "Why don't you try confessing to him?"
╰━━ oo :

"That's the first decent suggestion coming from Hanako." Erwin commented.

"He just ran out of ideas." Reigen claimed proudly.

Roswaal added, "Or he's just tired with her shit."

"That's impossible." Hanako pushed his hands, "I won't ever get tired of Yashiro at all~!"

The white-haired student blushed hard, butterflies all over her stomach.

"Smooth." Senku complimented.

"Confess?! Impossible!!"

"Well, I'm a newbie at this too. And that's the best way I could think of." Hanako said.

Yashiro gasped, "NEWBIE?!"

╰━━ oo :

"Why are you so shocked?" Noelle looked at her.

"Every suggestion he made was nothing 'ghostly' at all!" Fujiwara pouted.

"Well, I don't get called out that often, not that many can, really."

And that's when Yashiro FINALLY struck realization, "I KNEW THERE WAS
SOMETHING UP WITH ALL THIS! For a ghost, you had all these day-to-day objects and
your methods were too wholesome!"

Hanako hugged himself, "Well, I guess you can call me 'Wholesome Hanako-san."

"NO, you're not! You're just a newbie!!"

╰━━ oo :

"It took you three attempts to notice that?" Ray sneered.

Levi added, "He has such a horrible personality."

"Kind of like Dazai-san..." Atsushi admitted, gaining a heart crack not far from him.

I've got some un-wholesome objects as well!" Hanako started throwing things out of his
pockets. Random Japanese Designs, a mature manga, and one else.

"There we go!" He handed a small doll, "This. "

"What is that?"

"A kokeshi doll."

"So...?"

Hanako grinned, "It's kinda lewd, right?"

╰━━ oo :

"Oh my god." Emma looked at him in disgust.

"I can't look at a kokeshi doll the same anymore." Hakuryuu puked.

"You made a normal object into a cursed one." Leorio furrowed his eyebrows.

"With the mysterious aura and perverism. It's as if.." Todoroki trailed off before his eyes went
wild, "Hanako-san is Dazai-san's and Mineta's-"

"SECRET LOVE CHILD?!" Takumi and Todoroki said at the same time, pointing to each other at
the brilliance of the idea.

"WHAT THE FUCK, HALF AND HALF?!" Bakugo flipped his coke off, seeing that no matter
the looks, Todoroki is one dense and stupid human.

"TAKUMI, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU ON TO?!" Ikumi found yet another stupid person in
the room. Just how many idiots can there be?

Inosuke yelled, "THROW THEM OUT THE WINDOW, RIGHT NOW!"

"There's no windows.." Zoro said before punching his fists together, "SO, I'M GONNA OPEN
ONE UP FOR ALL OF YOU!"

"WHO THE HECK ARE YOU—??" Everyone panicked, the entire cinema was rumbling .

Itadori brightened up, knowing One Piece, "He's Zoro, he's always lost!"

"Eh? What did you say about me?" The green-haired misplaced man raised an eyebrow.

"I am honestly scared of everyone inside this room." Connie gripped tightly on the seat.

Yashiro threw it out the window, the ghost following it out there.
╰━━ oo :

"You missed the chance to throw him out of the window." Noelle shook her head.

Subaru shivered, "But won't he die?"

"I'm already dead."

That's when she noticed something within the things Hanako threw, a small pocket.
She opened it up, to see crystal-like circles sparkling after another. "What is this Hanako-
san?"
╰━━ oo :

"They look like legit wishing crystals." Shirogane commented.

"What's a 'legit?'" Emilia and the rest of her group doesn't seem to be familiar with the word.

"Oh, I forgot that we're all from different eras in time." Shirogane says, "Or different worlds, in
most cases."

"I think 'Legit' means the thing is the real deal." Heizou explained.

"Millennials can be hard to understand." Ukai stated, almost looking at his team.

'It's a match-making-"

"Match-making..?" Yashiro's curiosity peaked.

╰━━ oo :

"So you did have the right equipment!" Kohaku pointed at him, almost blameful.

"I think he has an actual reason to hide it first," Hakuryuu commented.

Ja'far tipped his chin, "Wishing for something always comes for a price."

"Basically, equivalent exchange." Edward added, almost proud of it

Hanako gasped, "Wait, Yashiro, don't!"

Out of pure shock and cognizance, Yashiro threw one crystal in her mouth. "Tell me how to
use it!"

"Alright! Alright! They're mermaid scales."

╰━━ oo :

"What's a mermaid? Is it another weird word?" Ginro urged for an answer, "Can I eat it?"

"What? No!" Gen replied, "They're basically mythical creatures with a human upper body and a
fish tail."

Kinro looked at him, "So.. we can eat it right..?"

"But.. how would mermaid scales become match-makers?" Yukine asked, "I don't see a
connection.."

Midoriya answered, "Mermaids do symbolize seduction and love, relating it to being involved with
match-making."

"But aren't mermaids bad omens?" Yachi prompted, almost questioning.

"I think? I don't believe they exist though." Ritsu responded, "At least, in my world they don't."

"I'm right here, you know." Zed, a merman, seems to feel insulted from all this... yet he' stays quiet.
He explained, "When two people ingest a scale from the same maid, a terrible curse will be
placed upon them.. But they would be bound together with a force like no other."
╰━━ oo :

"I knew there was a catch." The green-haired Maki shuffled her legs.

"If she's yearning so much then she'd eat it." Shinoa remarked, "But she wouldn't resort to a curse,
would she?"

Yashiro could only show a pained grimace, continuously shifting her body, nervous of their
reaction to it.

Yashiro ate it anyway.

"AAAAAAA Yashiro!" Hanako panicked, "I thought I told you to swallow it. You'll be
cursed!!"

"It doesn't matter! I'm fine with getting cursed as long as I can be with Minamoto-senpai!"
She ranted, "Ugh! You had a magic item all along!"

"You lied to me, Hanako-san!"

Hanako seemed to be affected with her words before she ran away. He stood there,
speechless.
╰━━ oo :

"Now, I really think Hanako was just trying to keep you safe, Yashiro." Takeda peered at her, a
little troubled for the girl.

"But it's not like any of us wouldn't do the same thing with a different cause." Historia indicated,
her mind reminded of Ymir.

"Yeah.." Leonardo nodded, "I'd do anything just to get my sister's eyesight back."

"Anything to get back Al's body." Edward admitted.

Alphonse's smile couldn't be seen but deep inside, he was eager, "And bring Nii-san back to
normal."

" And make Mika a human again ." Yuichirou told himself, side-glancing at Mikaela.

The blonde noticed this, but didn't question it and stayed quiet, "To keep Yu away from those
humans. I don't care about anything else."

Later.. Yashiro was seen peeking at a corner before she saw Teru with a brown-haired girl.
"No, it can't be!"

"Rosy cheeks! Thin Legs!" She gasped.

"Minamoto-kun, I've liked you since our first year." The brown-haired extra confessed.
╰━━ oo :

"You saw that?" Teru questioned her, raising his eyebrows.

"Y-Yes.." She said, a little timorous, "Sorry if I was peaking through your privacy."

Ram smirked, almost as if he wants Yashiro to win, "She's gonna get rejected."

Yashiro panicked from behind, yelling "No!" within her mind, "I was almost there.."
╰━━ oo :

"While I do understand your love for him, it appears as if you were going to give him the scale
without his consent?" Reinherz lectured her nicely, "You cannot force someone on something as
profound as this."

"We can't expect a person to feel the same for us because we want so, especially if we're just one
among thousands." Winry patted the young girl's head.

Rem's smile worked its way across her face and into her eyes, "We're supposed to respect and
understand their point of view as well. If you love him, you'll let him go and just stay happy for
him."

"I understand that now, it was selfish of me.." Yashiro winced when she had said that.

"Everyone makes mistakes." Aizawa tried to comfort her with his words.

"I'm sorry." Teru apologized to the girl, "I already have someone I like."

"I've liked them since forever. And I just can't be with someone right now." He further
explains to make the pain of rejection much more awful.. unintentionally, "That's why, I'm
sorry."
╰━━ oo :

"Nii-san.. likes someone?" Kou's eyes rapidly flew to his brother.

"It's a secret.. for now."

Yashiro tightens the grip on the pouch, "Senpai has someone that he likes.. But.. If I use
these.. then I can.."
╰━━ oo :

"Please don't! Or else.. you'll only end up blaming yourself.." Alphonse said, almost warning her of
regret - the one of the many things that he and his brother doesn't want to have.

"And regret is a damaging emotion." Akutagawa articulated, seemingly as if he were also referring
to himself.

" Anybody will do, right..?" Hanako's words echoed in his mind.

"That isn't.." That's when she realized her hands and arms turning into scales, her vision
beginning to blur, " What's going on..?"
╰━━ oo :

"What's happening to her?" Tadokoro couldn't even think how much Yashiro must've been feeling
right now.

Asta pointed at the screen, "Those look exactly like the mermaid scales from a while ago!"
"She's.. going to become a mermaid?" Iruma gulped.

A silhouette of her fell deep within some sort of ocean, " Why? Why did this happen to me?
I've done all I can.."

"No I haven't."

" I've barely talked to him, I couldn't even get him to know my name. He said I did my best ," A
photo of Hanako appeared, " At what exactly? I invested so much into the wrong things,
thinking it would work itself out. I even asked a ghost for help.."

" I'm so selfish. I.. I deserve all of this.. all of it. " She admitted, " Am I.. underwater..?"
╰━━ oo :

Yashiro felt arms wrap around her shoulders as whoever these cold hands belonged to pulled her
close, gently rubbing her arms. It was Hanako.. And so was Kou and Aoi.

"You're not selfish, Nene-chan.." Aoi whispered in her ear, comforting her.

Kou stood up and carefully told her, "You just wanted someone to love you back, right, Senpai?"

Yashiro couldn't utter a word, she sunk in the warmth of their side. That one hug made everything
warmer somehow, every muscle lost its tension to the air.

Relief brought a smile to each of mostly everyone else's lips. They had nothing to lecture, knowing
that Yashiro had regretted it all. She had learned her lesson.

Hanako didn't express a single word. His thoughts sent him in a daze, his plan of a picture perfect
world almost died down at that moment, "It's not you who's selfish.. It's.. me.."

"GOT YOU!" A familiar playful voice said, "Man, I almost didn't make it. Any later and
you would have dried out."

"I put in everything you'd need, Yashiro." Hanako explains with a smile, "I hope it's to your
liking." Within the perspectives of Yashiro, it seemed like she was in some kind of
underwater house.

"VOILA!!" Hanako showed that Yashiro has turned into a fish.

"HUUUH?!"
╰━━ oo :

"LMAO— YOU'RE A FISH NOW?" Kaminari blurted out in laughter.

"I think her fish form is cute!" Mimosa clasped her hands together.

Hayama added, "It'll look 'cute' on a silver platter too, and maybe toss some bell peppers, carrots
and zucchini and a light seasoning mix."

"It would look a lot more cuter inside my mouth, la!" Charmy drooled all over the floor.

"Thank yo— WAIT, YOU PLAN ON EATING ME?" Yashiro felt agitated and hid behind her
protection Squad.
"My mind is too dirty for this." Someone massaged their forehead.

"See, I told you it comes with a price." Hanako explains, "You've been inflicted with the
curse of the mermaid."

"Is that why I turned into a fish?!"

"Fish are servants of mermaids after all." He explains, "Had you made someone else ingest
the other scale, the curse's power would have split between the two of you. And you wouldn't
have completely turned into a fish."

"You'd still be fish-like though." He then imagined a fish with two legs.
╰━━ oo :

"That was not my idea of a half-human half-fish being." Thoma rubbed his forehead.

"It looks like a budget-less mascot!" Hayama cackled.

Zapp guffawed as loud as an alarm, "Zed, are you seeing this? That's your cousin!"

Zed felt the urge to drown this white-haired bastard in the ocean and dip him inside a pool of lava
again.

"The mermaid scale only curses the person who ingests it. We called it a matchmaker
because two people with the same curse are tied together with the strong bond." Hanako
finished, "But you didn't do it, huh? Why is that?"

Fishiro frowned, "I never liked senpai, far from it, actually. I was only trying to use him, I
realize that now. What you said was all true, Hanako-san. Anybody would have been fine as
long as I could be with someone." She teared, "That was what I really wanted.."
╰━━ oo :

"I'm glad you were able to learn from that, Yashiro." Rengoku's smile broadened, including the
existing dimple.

"It's better for someone to know their mistake and make amends with themselves." Aizawa
claimed, "Rather than being prideful and ignorant."

"Admitting one's mistakes is a brave feat." Atsushi added, "Only a few people can try to do it."

"NOW, NOW." A foreign voice says, "SUCH FOOLISH CREATURES, THESE HUMANS
ARE. BE OVERJOYED, LITTLE GIRL. FOR NOW YOU ARE MY SERVANT."

"I'LL MAKE SURE TO TREAT YOU WELL." The ground broke, almost as if a black hole
opened on the ground, sucking in the chairs.
╰━━ oo :

"What now? That would have been a perfect end for the episode!" Chain complained.

"It's the mermaid," Ranpo claimed, almost as if it was a fact.

Gon asked him, "How are you so sure, Mister?"

"Just like what Hanako said a while ago, Fish are servants of the mermaid." He elaborated, "And
Yashiro had just become one, it or it's other servants will most likely collect her."

"That would make a lot of sense." Kurapika tipped his chin.

"So you're finally here, mermaid!" Hanako made sure Yashiro's aquarium is safe. A large
sea creature with spiky teeth, scary eyes and fish-like appearance came to view.

"EEP! It's a fish with a human face!" Fishiro gasped.

╰━━ oo :

"That was not the mermaid I was expecting," Hanazawa commented.

Nishinoya also said, "I thought they'd have a soft voice and would look like Ariel."

"I think it's a Ningyo," Shirogane suggested what it is.

Senku seemed to have the same answer too, "Since most of you don't seem to know that, a Ningyo
is basically Japanese mermaid, it's a literal fish but with a human head and other features plastered
across it's face."

"I heard it's said to help humans to have more longevity in life, probably immortality." Gen
nodded, "But it may also cause chaos and disarray, so I don't recommend looking for them."

Hanako's ears perked, "Longevity in life..?"

"It's a mermaid, it's here to retrieve its new servant." He explained, "But that's something I
won't allow. It'd be bad for business."
╰━━ oo :

"What business? You were rarely even summoned." Secre asked, but it almost felt like an insult.

"Every job counts," Kunikida argues, his pen pointing to his notebook, "He has to make the best of
it and finish on schedule!"

"YOU'RE IN THE WAY, BRAT!" The mermaid slammed Hanako away and went directly
to Yashiro, "YOU'RE FEEBLE! I AM MORE THAN THOUSAND YEARS OLD!"
╰━━ oo :

"No one is allowed to hurt Hanako!" Clara defended.

"I will not forgive them for hurting such a cinnamon!" Even Sullivan joined in, though Iruma
stayed at top for him.

There formed a huge cast of the Hanako Protection Squad, with Yashiro as their leader. She had a
menacing look, "That creature had hit treason!"

"YEAH!"

"God, when will everyone fucking stop acting so exaggerated." Bakugo let out a stream of curse
words, "It's not like being thrown around hurts that much."

"A MERE SCHOOL GHOST STANDS NO CHANCE AT BEATING ME. KEKEKE!!" It

laughed, "COME WITH ME NOW.." She grabbed the aquarium.
╰━━ oo :
"That laugh though—!" Zapp chortled.

"It almost sounds like Inosuke's uncontrollable laugh." Zenitsu groaned.

Ray wailed from his suffering, "And Norman's laugh whenever he has a new idea to piss me off."

"Wait a minute!" Hanako tried to stop him, "I have yet to grant even a single wish for that
girl. Before you take her away, mind letting me do that first?"

"I WILL NOT HAVE YOU ORDER ME AROUND!"

╰━━ oo :

"I mean, she's a Queen, so she probably has a lot more servants." Panda commented, "So why the
rush?"

Inumaki nodded, "Salmon."

"Right?" Panda looked at the white-haired boy.

"What exactly did he mean?" Everyone looked at a fixated gaze on Inumaki, who still had this
straight face despite the obvious staring.

"Is that so? Well, I guess I have to.." He pulled out a knife, "Resort to Violence."
╰━━ oo :

"Holy shit—!" Kurokiba cursed.

"You can't just swing and keep a sharp blade." Shinobu pointed at him, "That's too unsafe."

"How ironic ." Obanai noted.

"Wait, you can't?" Alibaba looked at him, and pulled out Amin's sword from his pocket, "It isn't
that dangerous. It'd be more hazardous when people attack me on a daily basis without me having
a weapon."

"You get attacked on a daily basis too?" Leonardo whimpered, seemingly always getting robbed at.

"Not exactly but yes?"

He swung his knife around, slashing the mermaid in half. Her scales falling on the ground.
Its eyes widen, "HOW CAN A MERE FLEDGLING OF A SPIRIT LIKE YOU POSSIBLY
HAVE THIS MUCH POWER?!"
╰━━ oo :

"He did all that with pure power or is the mermaid just weak?" Kirishima stated.

"Pure power." Tsuchigomori, Yako and Akane answered.

"One slash of one knife and she's gone?" Kurapika speculated, "Plus, she said she was quite
powerful and I doubt she'd brag if it weren't true. So pure power does seem to be the plausible
answer."

"CURSE YOU, SCHOOL LEGEND!" And just like that, the ghost disappeared.

Hanako caught Yashiro's aquarium, "The mermaid is gone. However, it looked stubborn so
it would probably return soon."
╰━━ oo :

"Please don't." Dazai bit his lip.

"We wouldn't want our Fishiro to get kidnapped." Subaru giggled.

"Fishiro..?"

"Oh sorry, I got a little used to giving nicknames." He rubbed his neck.

"Being kidnapped is a daily routine in Eren's life, so he can probably teach you his ways." Levi
said in a monotonous tone.

"It's not like I wanted to get kidnapped!" Eren argued.

"A-Ah! What's going to happen Hanako-san? Is it going to kidnap me?" Fishiro cried, "If I
hadn't made that wish.."

"Tehee~" Hanako giggled before staring at her with dead eyes, "Crying won't save you now.
When you get involved with the supernatural, this is what you get."
╰━━ oo :

"Ashido.." Kaminari muttered.

The pink-skinned hero's eyes hesitantly looked at him, "Yeah..?"

"L-Let's drop the ghost prank on Aizawa-Sensei.." The blonde cried a little, "I don't want to
become a fish, I still want to live-"

"What Ghost Prank?" Ashido lied, "I don't k..know what you're t-talking about Kaminari..."

She poked her crying face, "I did try to stop you from using it, didn't I? I even tried my best
to warn you at. every. turn, little miss stupid ♡."
╰━━ oo :

"He's starting to become harsh.." Tanjiro's face fell down.

"He is just speaking the truth." Ritsu shrugged.

"The truth can be painful." Naofumi commented, "That's why people lie for their own sake."

"However," He pulled out the mermaid scale, "Your senpai didn't swallow the other scale,
which means I can still grant a wish for you."

"Do you wish to be human again?" To this, Fishiro nods aggressively. "Should you make
that wish, I'd grant it. For a price, of course."

"What price..?"
╰━━ oo :

"5 Yen." Yato forced his way of payment.

"Hanako. Is. A. Ghost." Hiyori poked him, "So no."

Morgiana's smile lit up her eager face, "I'd love to use 5 Yen for a wish that'd actually happen."

"And what wish would that be, Ms?" Yato immediately went to her side.

"I want to find more Fanalis and learn who I am." She claimed, gripping tightly on his hand.

Alibaba and Hiyori felt a little jealous of this but Morgiana continued, "But I believe it's better if I'll
find my way on my own. It's better to work hard than wishing for something that'll magically
happen. That's torpid and too sanguine."

"Oh."

"No idea. But at least you'd be able to live a barely normal life, what do you think?"

"Change me back please! I'll do anything!" Fishiro splashed around as she begged, "Make
me human again! Please, Hanako-san!"

"That's what I wanted to hear, alright then.." He flicked the mermaid scale and caught it, he
placed it on top of his mouth, "I'll have you pay me back with your body."
╰━━ oo :

"Her what—?" Kyouka's eyes widened.

"I can't watch this cleanly." Magna said, unnerved, "I need to bleach my mind."

"Hanako is such a debauchee~!" Aoyama caught his breath from hearing this.

"What a dirty kid." Benimaru said with a jutting jaw.

Yashiro stirred her finger, "It's actually not like that—"

As he gulped it, the rattle and thud of a falling aquarium was heard, Yashiro was no longer
Fishiro. She was now back into her human form.
╰━━ oo :

"I thought he was gonna cast a spell and say some words before it is granted," Sinbad commented.

"That's how magic works in our world." Yami said, "It's irritating when someone interrupts
though."

"Interrupting?" Reinherz raised a brow, "We literally just talk over each other when we're going to
use our powers."

Chain chortled and added to his statement, "As if we care what others are gonna say."

"Whoah, I thought you're just trying to look cool when you say those!" Fujiwara pointed at them
with an 'o' on her mouth.

"There's even parts where the protagonist just yells and their power increases!" Midoriya giggled,
"Wish screaming would help me become stronger."

Itadori laughed, "When the theme song starts playing, we all know the villain is ducked."

"Damn," Hinata cried, "Wish I had powers."

"Now our fates are tied together across the worlds of the living and the dead. I'll make it so
the curse is split between us. In return, I will be taking.. your.."

"PHYSICAL LABOR!" He smiled.

"Huh..?"
╰━━ oo :

"Ohh!! So that's what he meant earlier!" Magna said loudly, trying to hide the fact that he had
accused him.

"I thought he was one of us.." Mineta pouted, alongside Meliodas and Aladdin.

"But his wordings a while ago felt.. different." Otto furrowed his eyebrows.

"Your minds are just too naughty." Hanako says before hugging himself, "Unlike me, I'm too
wholesome and pure~!"

"Well, it looks like all's well that ends well. I was looking for a human secretary too."

Yashiro seemed fazed out, the ghost giggled, "What's this? Did you perhaps take that the
wrong way, Yashiro?"
╰━━ oo :

"It was your fault to say it like that!" Historia said.

"My, you dirty little daikon — " He got elbowed by Yashiro, before she looked at her hands.

"I can touch you now?"

"Didn't I tell you? Our fates are now bound together." He explained, rubbing the back of his
head, "Treat me well. I did grant two of your wishes."

"Two..?"

"Change me back into a human' and 'Anybody would have been fine as long as I could be
with someone." He repeated, "Wasn't that what you truly wanted?"
╰━━ oo :

"She just wanted someone to care for her, just as much as she'd care for them." Aoi gushed.

"But I do hope she also learns to love herself..." Noelle stated, "Her attempts were so rushed, she
hadn't thought of how it will affect her."

Vanessa crossed her arms, "That's Agape, alright."

Their hands intertwine, the wind flowing behind them, "I think being bound to someone is
the same as being together with someone, don't you?" Their faces were close to one another.

"To—Toge..ther..?"
╰━━ oo :

"D'awww!!" Leorio enthused.

"That is so SMOOTH." Senku clapped at this young man, "Well done, kid!"

Bishamonten nodded, "I can't help but smile ."

"It was so sweet !" Clara cried tears of joy.

"I have to show this wholesomeness to my sister Marie-" Gauche pictured it. Even he can't take
something this majestic.

Noelle looked at him, "Showing the disturbing parts to your sister would be sadistic of you
though."

"That was a surprise! " Subaru commented, "I actually thought this was going to be much darker."

Hanako winked, "I'm too pleasant to be dark~!"

"And to think she's going to be of service to Hanako just because she wished for something."
Dimple nodded, "That's some reverse psychology there."

"And that's how I met Hanako-san." Yashiro narrated, "Inside the dimly-lit classroom, dyed
in the crimson of the setting sun. I met a mysterious boy who truly was not from this world."
╰━━ oo :

"What an end!" Rengoku clapped, "Amazing! Amazing! I can't help but feel amazing!"

Emilia clasped her fingers together, "I learned so much about 'love' watching this."

"Not that I'll be loved." Ishigami flipped the mood down.

"C'mon now, you have us, right?" Shirogane patted him in the back, Fujiwara and Shinomiya
pulling him into a group hug.

"I think I'm gonna have diabetes after this hug."

- A picture of a radio appeared, "Where do the things that everyone has forgotten go to? Do
they simply disappear? No, they remain near us, even as we speak."

"Have you heard of this rumor? Yousei-san."

╰━━ oo :

"Those devils." Yako turned her head away.

Ray asked, "Is this a preview or something?"

"Something like that," Eve said, finally waking up.

- · Season 1 Ending | Tiny Light

Two sides, white and red. Yashiro was walking to the left, just as everyone she knows walks
the opposite way.
╰━━ oo :

"Are endings always gonna turn the mood upside down?" Kugisaki groaned.

"Wait 'til you watch Kekkai Sensen and Jujutsu Kaisen's ED." Eve said, almost grinning.
"Blood Blockade Battlefront and Sorcery Fight?" Gilda asked.

"You literally just translated her!" Don pointed to her nose, giggling a little.

Hanako and another person with the same silhouette but different clothing approached each
other, before it went black and dark when they met.
╰━━ oo :

Hanako froze in his seat again, but this time, he tried to be cautious. He relaxed his muscles and sat
back down normally.

Tsuchigomori's eyes twitched, "Hanako—"

"It's fine." The ghost claimed, "I'm fine."

It's as if the white were the living, where Yashiro and Kou walked alongside while Hanako
and the Mokke were below, stained in red.
╰━━ oo :

"I didn't realize being a ghost would be lonely..." Kirishima muttered.

"Passing by everyone who's having the time of their life.." Vangeance looked down on his hands,
"While you remain unnoticed. It truly would be forlorn."

"Just as everyone had already moved on, it feels like time stopped only for you." Chuuya shook
his head.

No one noticed but three regalia's heartstrings were pulled just by hearing that. It reminded of them
the fact that they are no long there. No longer living humans that walk alongside the rest of the
people of this world.

And then, Yashiro suddenly falls down to the red, trying to intertwine fingers with Hanako.
Both drowned down below.
╰━━ oo :

Those who felt like they understood what it meant drew their breath. But surely, this should
probably mean something else entirely than what they think.

Assuming something as horrible as that would be pessimistic, right?

Kou and Hanako bit their lip, a pained grimace painted on their faces. With jerky movements, their
eyes slowly looked at the white-haired girl.

"I.. don't understand..?" Yashiro stuttered.

"Yashiro.." Hanako gripped her hand, but later dropped the topic.

First Tsukasa, now the truth about Yashiro's lifespan? It's too much, he can't explain this too well.
He needs to but he just can't utter a single word.

His mind was restless. Yashiro didn't push the topic but simply reached out for the ghost.

But, Hanako later threw Yashiro out of the red and back to the white side, as he plunged
down alone in the dark.
╰━━ oo :

Tadokoro recoiled, "I don't.. know what to say.."

Hiyori prayed, "I just wish for both of them to find happiness. That's all.."

Emilia gestured her hands together, "I wish they do."

 04 | Noragami | A Housecat, A Stray God, and A Tail

EVE waved her hand, "For now, since this room has finally hit its limit, we'll go start and
introduce a few of our last late-comers."

"A-Anyways.. Taiju and Yuzuriha can come in now." And as if on cue, two silhouettes appeared,
both seemed to have tears falling off their eyes.

"Senku.." Taiju trailed off unusually gently before yelling, "SENKU!!"

He immediately jumped to the vegetable-haired scientist, his snort falling on their clothes.

Senku didn't pull away, he looked at him, "I missed all this so damn much, I could cry." He even
patted him, "Including your ridiculously loud voice."

"I.. Senku! Senku! I.. Senku!" He kept rambling on, the rest of the members of the Kingdom of
Science seems to be in awe on their reunion.

"Senku!! SENKU!!" Taiju said proudly, "I.. I AM SENKU!"

"NO, you big oaf!" He pulled away, "I'M Senku. ME, got that?"

"Why are you re-enacting that moment-?" A strong female blonde, Nikki , asked them.

Ukyo chuckled, "They probably think it's funny."

"But isn't it?!" Ryusui looked at them, only for the both of them to shrug and look away.
"Ryusui-sama says it is, then it is funny." Francois stood beside the young man.

Silently walking past them to sit down were Tsukasa, Mirai, and Hyoga - who confidently didn't
bother to introduce themselves, except Mirai of course.

Nevertheless, Eve continued, "These are the rest of the Abnormal Class and Balam-sensei."

"Remember to follow my precautions, okay?" Eve warned them, making the entire group nod
together who are trying to ignore the 'mythical creatures' next to them.

Kerori commented in a bashful manner, changing the topic, "Sorry but is it just me or.. the scent
is.. kind of tempting..?"

Eve looked at them and snapped her fingers. While It may have looked like nothing happened, the
human scent in the room disappeared from their noses.

Balam moved his students next to the rest of the Abnormal Class, all the while preventing himself
from trying to ask these humans for a small check-up.

"Humans really aren't a myth.." Allocer whispered to the ones next to him.

"I should change his pervy habits too..." Kalego muttered.

Eve then welcomed a lot of new people, "They're Oikawa, Iwaizumi, Kenma, Kuroo, Ushijima,
Tendou, Bokuto, Akaashi, Atsumu and Osamu."

"Kenma!!" Hinata jumped up from his seat, almost falling over to the people behind him.

"Shoyo." Kenma turned his head to face him, a small smile came upon his face.

Kuroo looked around at the immense amount of people, "Things just get weirder when Karasuno's
involved, eh?"

"Can't blame you there." Daichi agreed.

Ushijima towered over Oikawa, his eyes glued to him before muttering, "You should've gone to
Shiratorizawa.."

Oikawa simply ignored him.

"Anyways, these are Rill, Jack, Charlotte, Nozel, Dorothy, Mereleona, Fuegoleon, Julius and
Marx. Most of them are the captains of the Magic Knights."

Fuegoleon glanced at the man beside him, "Are we forgetting someone?"

"If you forgot, then it wasn't important," Nozel replied to him, also not knowing what or who was
that.

- Cue Purple Orca Crying Noises.

"And here's Nacht as well."

"Keke?" Jack's lips slithered, "He looks different—"

"Um, who?" Noelle scratched her chin.

Nacht looked at her, as the young woman waited for some sort of introduction or reply. Nacht's
face grew a small unnoticeable frown, ignored her, and turned away.

"I- Are you not going to tell us your name? I am royalty, you know!" The twin-tail girl crossed her
arms.

"YOU'RE part of the Black Bulls?" The man said, "With how you are then I'm not surprised." He
finished and happily sat beside Asta.

"WHOAH! YOU'RE AMAZING!" Asta cheered, stars all over his eyes, "IGNORING NOELLE
LIKE THAT!"

Yami observed him, almost doubting something? "Hey, are you really Nacht—" He says as slowly
reaches out.

Nacht simply.. smiled at him. A forced smile.

"A-Anyways," The Theater attendant continued, "Subaru, I presume you know who he is?" The
person had cat ears and brown hair, a female approach is what their face show. Suddenly most of
the boys had fallen in love with them? Except...

"I've seen better," Mineta commented.

"Mmm, needs more work. Maybe, in there?" Kaminari crossed his arms and nodded to his note.

Aladdin pouted, "She doesn't have the fluffy!"

Gojo did a manly giggle, "Flat-chested girls are still just as good for as ones with bigger ones.
Remember that!"

"Yes." Aizawa then did a takeback, "Wait, I thought you were better than this??"

Just as they rambled on and on, Felix pouted at them as they kept talking about him. The cat
stomped his feet, "Just so you all know, I'm.." He shouted, "..a BOY, okay?!"

"What?!"

"BUT, HOW...?"

"Are you.." Gojo snapped his fingers in figuring it out, "..A TRAP?!"

Subaru intervened during the confusion. He, too, was baited by it back then so it should be fine if
he were to explain that Felix is indeed a man.

"He really is a boy!" Everyone thought, almost not believing the 'brother' part.

"Finally! A worthy opponent!" Armin suddenly stood up and raised his fist, "Our battle will be
legendary!" He then started walking towards him.

"Oh?" Felix taunted, "You're approaching me?"

"Have you forgotten me?" Kurapika crossed his arms and pouted, "It's okay, I was happy
pretending any of you didn't exist either."

"Kurapika.." Gon and the rest suddenly started comforting him.

"And that's our last, final, furthest, terminal and finishing addition." Eve dropped a sweat.

"What's with the number of synonyms?" Present Mic asked, "You do know that's not how grammar
is supposed to work, little listener."

"It means, this is the final add! No one will enter the cinema anymore." She finished, "Unless I
change it again or get addicted to One Piece somehow."

"Thank God," Leorio put a handkerchief on his forehead, "It's getting cramped here.."

"I mean, do you want to add more? More? Like, Anthropomorphic carnivores? A person using a
notebook to kill in the room? A man that becomes a chainsaw? A vampire protagonist who has a
harem?"

"N-No."

"But the one with a harem..." Mineta seemed jealous, "Can we switch places..?"

"No, Araragi is better than you."

"Who—?"

"Let's get started!"

"Is there a specific timeline for this one?" Armin asked before starting.

"Around the 2000s, I think?"

"Still so far.." The Survey Corps thought altogether.

"Tests are Such A Drag."

"These Quizzes.."

"Gotta get my act together."

"Man, I just wanna Go and do Something fun!"

"Study! Study!"

"At least an Average Score..."

╰━━ oo :

"Whoah, what is with this familiar mood?!" Kaminari panicked and covered his ears.

"As if you're one to study." Lied told him off.

The Hero Pikachu felt slightly offended, "Y-You don't even know me!"

"Kinda?" The Demon Pikachu scratched his chin, "I feel like you and I have the same aura so I just
assumed you just cheat on tests too!"

"A fellow cheater!" The two did a high-five, as bright yellow stars twinkled next to their diverging
aura.

Kalego and Aizawa's suddenly grabbed their yellow hair passive-aggressively, a sinister smile on
their faces, "And tell me, when is this... recent cheating?"

Lied tried to remove the teacher's grip, "Never! That was in the past! We review before our tests
now, right, Iruma??"

"Yes! L-Like he said! Because Honesty is the Best Policy." Kaminari saluted, diamonds twinkling
at their sides.

"What a handful." The teachers thought before throwing them across the room.

"Get a Load of Her, trying to look Cool all by herself."

"No one Cares about a Loser like you."
"She should've just stayed in the Nurse's Office.."
"She missed a Few days of School, and now she's getting all kinds of special Treatment."
"Supplementary Lessons again?"
"Wearing a sweater instead of a uniform."
"I wish she'd just kill herself already!"
"You Waste of space."
╰━━ oo :

"Hey, hey, wishing for someone to kill themselves isn't nice!" Emma pointed at the screen.

In the midst of her statement, Bakugo looked away.

Ukyo frowned, "It's sad to see that this is what most of humanity had become."

"It's disappointing." Sinbad nodded, almost wanting to change these circumstances with his own
hands.

Dazai twirled a pen around his hands, "Aren't we all a disappointment?"

No one commented for a second, his statement wasn't entirely true but it felt like it was.

"That's not true." Gon suddenly stood up, his eyes filled felt confidence in his own words, "Don't
blame yourself for disappointing people, blame them for expecting too much than a person like
you could do."

Killua rocked back in his chair, "Those kinds of people just overlook your accomplishments, it's a
matter of pride most of the time."

Takeda nodded at his statement, "Here, students, why not imagine a paper and put a black dot in
the middle. What do you notice the most?"

Hanako raised his hand, "Um.. The black dot?"

"The dot, of course!" Kurokiba answered as well.

"That's the perspective of someone with high expectations for others or for themselves." Kalego
evaluated, making most of the people in the cinema tilt their heads in confusion.

All Might nodded, "Here's a thing for you, young heroes, keep imagining it. And as you do, the
white there symbolizes your achievements and the black one is your failures."

Tsuchigomori continued, "Despite the white side being far bigger, our focus all goes to that one
black dot. To that one failure, in the end, we tend to oversee the right and amazing things we've
done. We oversee that white part."

Atsushi's hands fell, "I never... thought of that."

"Children here should learn to lower their expectations for themselves and for other people too."
Reinherz stated, "Adults should also know that because everyone has their own limits."

"No one is a perfect figure." Aizawa finished, relieved his students are also hearing this, "Everyone
has their own quirks, both good and bad."

"Couldn't have worded it better." Takeda stated.

Gojo coughed and patted Itadori in the back, "E-Exactly! Listen to what they're saying, Yuuji!"

"Yes, Gojo-sensei!" He even saluted.

"Help me." A girl, Mutsumi, prayed, who was being severely hurt by these words, "Help me,
God!"
╰━━ oo :

"Poor girl.." Yashiro pouted at the sight.

"Wait, is she a pyschic?" Reigen raised a brow, seemingly interested for some reason.

"She shouldn't be able to hear all that." Hanazawa added, curious, "Unless there's something
otherworldly about this new world again."

"It's the works of a phantom." Bishamonten informed.

"A phantom?" Kugisaki asked, "The same as Hanako then?"

Kazuma answered the young woman, "Not precisely but the part where they're not seen by normal
humans are the same."

"Your prayer has been heard loud and clear!" A man with dark violet hair says, flipping a
coin from his hand.
╰━━ oo :

Yukine spat out his drink right in front of Yato — it looked intentional.

"No way! Don't tell me Yato's going to be the main character?!" The blonde gasped at what he was
shown.

"What's wrong with that?!" Yato pouted at his regalia, "I was chosen because I will soon rise as the
most famous God out there! Ah, yes~!" He started muttering to himself, "And we'll build a shrine
similar to what Hiyori made. Then all three of us will live there~!"

Daikoku crossed his arms, a smirk coming across his face, "This is going to be an interesting show
then."

"Is there something wrong with him?" Zenitsu looked worried from their statements.

"Everything is wrong with Yato." Hiyori continued, "He's always mocking around, doesn't
complete his food, leaves without no trace, doesn't do the dishes and—"
Titus furrowed his eyebrows, "That sounds a lot like husband and wife problems."

"Sounds like a future ship!" Felix squealed at the two bickering it out in the end.

"What's a ship?" Kougyoku asked the blue-haired young boy beside him.

"It's a—"

"Boat." Todoroki finished, sipping his soba endlessly.

"Hey, Doesn't this phantom seem unusually Large?" A woman with bob hair asked him,
both of them standing on top of a tank near the one where the girl had prayed.

"Well, it is Exam season. they're all pretty stressed out." The man claimed, "With you here,
this will be a walk In the park."
╰━━ oo :

"That sounds romantic," White commented.

Tenjin shook his head, "I beg to differ."

"Let's go, Tomone!"

"Okay, Yato-san."

"Come, Hanki!" Yato jumped off the building.

╰━━ oo :

"Who's Hang-key?" Isami raised a brow, but before he could get an answer, someone suddenly
spoke.

"THAT IS DANGEROUS!" Klaus fixed his glasses, not faltering.

Kunikida rapidly opened his notebook and shoved it down Yato's throat, "Never in my book of
ideals was there written a human should practice jumping off a building! I have never seen such a
thing!"

Dazai raised his hand slowly, "Kunikida, I exist—"

"According to my book of ideals, you, Dazai, are no longer human." He fixed his glasses.

A kanji of 'Han' appeared in front of Tomone and she suddenly became a light that flew
upwards, later shown as a blade.
╰━━ oo :

"Anyways, I am the Yato God, which is why I can call upon Regalias!" Yato claimed proudly.

Everyone looked at him, frowns and disbelief all over their faces. It was like they were judging his
personality right here, right now.

"God complex?" Edward giggled, "What are you? Light Yagami? Lelouch even?"

"Oooohhh—!!" Oikawa cheered.

"Get outta here!" Inosuke attempted to hit Yato upwards, who somehow avoided his pig attack.
"Hey! Hey! Hey!" He kicked the red phantom in the head, countless struggles before it
attacked back, but Yato jumped off backward.

The blade directly went to Yato's hands. "Thou who dares desecrate this land of the rising
Sun." He slid his hand to the blade, a bright light shining past his skin.

"I now lay waste to thee with Hanki, and expel Thy vast defilement!" As he finished, the
phantom attacked again, only for Yato to land on one of its tentacles, which he later sliced
one by one at a vast speed.

"Rend!" Yato finished, landing on the floor as the phantom seemed to have been destroyed.
A reddish-white structure with a solid-liquid look flashed steadily before it disappeared.
╰━━ oo :

"You use prayers to fight?" Edward raised his hand a little.

"Mmm, I wouldn't call it a prayer!" Kofuku had her hand on her chin as she answered.

Daikoku continued her statement, "Rend is a spell that they use to 'charge' their weapon before the
final blow."

Everyone nodded, seemingly amazed at the new world's mechanics. Knowing the differences in
their worlds would be quite informative, Midoriya was even writing everything down!

"Oh, fun fact, those effects and rend are actually an anime-only!" Yato advertised, "Better read the
manga 'cause Season 3 isn't happening!"

"BONES doesn't like us.." Hiyori frowned.

" You weren't even a plaything for my Regalia." Yato grinned.

"Yato-san? Hey, Yato-san!"

"Oh right." He said, "Revert, Tomone." And she did return to her usual form.
╰━━ oo :

"Haha, no ."

Everyone's head immediately looked over to who said that, "Huh?"

"No, just.. no." Senku suddenly stood up, "That and many of these undoubtedly defies all laws of
nature. The molecules of a human can't possibly mix and rearrange as a weapon. More
unrealistically, revert back. There are no proof for any of this to be valid."

"I wasn't the only one thinking this was strange?!" Edward walked towards him, almost happy to
find someone normal to him.

"Took you a long time to snap." Winry giggled.

Senku and Edward pointed at each other, almost like a connection appeared.

"You're damn right, shrimpy."

"Yes! But I am not a shrimp."

"A body can't handle those supernatural effects." The scientist continues, ignoring his statement,
"From what I remember, hmm, what was it? An average adult human body is comprised of 35 liter
Water, 20 kilograms of Carbon.."

"Of course I know that too!" Edward brightened a little, and continued his statement, "Then 4 liters
of Ammonia, 1.5 kilogram of Lime!"

"800 grams of Phosphorus and 250 grams of Salt.."

"100 grams of Saltpeter!"

"80 grams of Sulfur.."

"7.5 grams of Fluorine..!"

"5 grams of Iron.."

"3 grams of Silicon and...!"

"FIFTEEN TRACES OF OTHER ELEMENTS!" The two said at the same time, flashing their
teeth with sweat from thinking fell down on their faces.

"D'aw, nii-san's finally getting along with someone!" Alphonse fleered, before scratching his
metallic chin, "I was mostly imagining this as 'fiction.'"

Mustang crossed his arms, "Eve said that they were different worlds. It's.. unthinkable but I treated
them as a different possibility."

"All in all, this is nonsensical." The scientist stated, "While I don't find these realistic under MY
world's principles, at the very least, I'm considering what we've watched as a TV Show - which are
coincidentally factual for others."

The alchemist nodded next to him, "Yeah, I've been thinking that for the past three episodes.."

"Yes, these are impossible." Francois added, pointing on his forehead, "It's unbelievable, right
Ryusui-sama?"

"Mhm.." Ryusui nodded to his butler, "Ah, a funny thought that I just can't imagine, what if
someone had… tape as a quirk?"

"No fucking way." Garfiel moved his arms around, "Who would have tape as part of their body?
That is gross."

"...I.. will never fix the fourth wall when anyone breaks it anymore." Sero frowned, acting like a
Tsundere, "Sayonara—"

"Idiot—" Bakugo pulled Sero and laid him down right next to his seat... aggressively as always,
"You can't leave. I forbid you."

The tape hero suddenly went out-of-character, "Bakugo-chan..?! B-b-baka!"

She smelled her red kimono before muttering out loud, "You and your disgusting, Sweaty
Hands..."

"H-how...dare you?!" Yato slowly looked at her, distressed, "I'm your master!"
"We need to talk, Yato-san." She faced him.

"Huh?"

"I'm quitting. I will no longer be your Regalia."

╰━━ oo :

"Hmm," Present Mic thought, "Why would she suddenly quit? Is she not getting paid either?"

"Broke Behavior," Uraraka mentioned.

"Huh?" Yato looked at her and dropped a sweat, "Wait, Tomone. It's only been 3 months-"

"I can't take it anymore! I can't go on like this! We are through!" She complained
exaggeratedly, "Living like a vagrant with a minor God who doesn't even have a shrine,
every fiber of me is screaming in protest!"

╰━━ oo :

"Hey, now that's just harsh!" Ikumi pointed at the screen, looking at Yato, frustrated.

Shinoa took a questioning look, "What does she mean by 'minor God?'"

"There is no official title of Gods though." Kofuku answered as she licked her lollipop. Continuing,
she says, "But I guess she means that Yatty is a God that isn't known by the majority of people!"

Kenma muttered, "Popularity is overrated though."

"Huh?" The purple-haired man turned black and white from disbelief.

Tomone began crying hysterically.

╰━━ oo :

"She's so dramatic." Iwaizumi commented, "Not an ideal wife."

"How could you say that?!" Ryusui pointed at the volleyball player, almost blameful, "Every
woman is a unique creature with her own charms. The same goes for men!"

The blonde sailor's finger drew to himself, "I love all women, you see! So naturally, that includes
you, her, and everyone in this room. Men too!!"

"Yes!" Dazai cheered, "All women are all special! I'd love to do double suicide with her~"

"Uh...I should be the one crying..." Yato claimed before she started 'crying' more loudly, "A-
All right! Alright Already!"

He drew the kanji for 'Han' in the air, a blue light following his fingertips, "Hanki, I release
you."

The kanji on her arm was shattered, "It's Gone!" She waved her hand around happily.
╰━━ oo :

"Wow, that was quick." Killua said with wide eyes.

"Quicker than me studying." Reigen stated, once again poking his booger.

Yuichiro scratched his neck, "Quicker than my comprehension."

"That is so me during class." Kageyama admitted in a splendid matter.

"Let me give you one last piece of advice," Yato told her off, "You should give a full month's
notice before you quit, it's common courtesy!"

"Thanks for nothing, you jobless, sweats-wearing bum who calls himself a God!" She skipped
her feet as she left, "See ya!"
╰━━ oo :

"That's her true fucking form!!" Garfiel cursed out loud.

"She dupped him!" Souma gasped, his voice felt like a personal attack.

"How un-flamboyant!" Uzui added.

"How uncute!" Fujiwara pouted, her hands on her waist.

Yato began feeling unpretentious and thought that they should not say such harsh words to a
woman, "She saved my life, I would never hurt her.~!

"So that's the real you, Huh?! Damn it!" Yato cursed, anger cursing through his veins,
"You'll come back crawling back to me once I make it big! Just you watch!"

"I'll have 120 Million worshipers and be a God Amongst Gods!" Yato finished as loud as he
can, "You dumb bitch!"
╰━━ oo :

"Hypocrite." Emma told him off.

Hayasaka assented with absolute validity, "That's twice the burn when it comes from a child."

"B-But I!"

"No buts, Yato-san." Purson gandered at him, expressing extreme revulsion, "After sentimentally
saying all that crap, defending the woman from all their comments to defend you, you'd suddenly
curse her and call her a 'bitch' in the next second. Are you an unlucky God or are you a Great
Pretender wannabe? Either way, I don't care about that anymore because I'm seeing a crime
happening in this cinema right now and no one is saying a thing about it which deeply irritates me.
I couldn't help but notice that you're eating a whole Durian cake entirely by yourself, with no
proper manners whatsoever, do you realize how disgusting you are?"

Yato retorted, "Yes, now can I eat my feelings in peace?"

"I—" The demon pushed his lips, "Whatever."

"That smell was Durian?" Jirou beckoned, "I originally thought someone had pooped."

"uwu." Yuga Aoyama.

"I had lost my appetite." Yato concluded, pushing the cake away from him.
- · Opening [Hello Sleepwalkers]
A guitar sounds to play as it quickly flashes to traffic lights, posts, camera lights before it
shifts to Yato walking to some kind of picture location.

The title "Noragami" appeared.

╰━━ oo :

"Stray God." Nanamin translated, his voice making it sound good.

Yato's lips folded, his eyes weakening, "A Stray Homeless God with no place to go home to."

"You already have a home." Hiyori held his hand, "And I'm sure everyone is welcoming you."

"As obnoxious as you are, I doubt you'll have no shrine built soon." Bishamonten commented with
a smirk, then looked at the people in the cinema, "You should thank them in advance.. probably."

Yato's face grew bubbly, a glowing sincere appreciation in his face shone brighter than the sun. He
could only mutter, "T-Thanks.."

Yato was seen on the seats of the train station before the next one was him standing at the
inside of a train.

Lyrics ~ I'm carrying a loaded rifle in one hand. I'm heading for you with quickened steps,
knowing you're shaking and shivering.
╰━━ oo :

All Might snickered but seemed amazed, "I like how Yato is just chilling when the song's
buzzing!"

"It's so groovy, I like it!" Gilda commented, swaying with the tune.

Then later, Tomone was seen before joining Tenjin and Tsuyu.
~ Tick tock, tick tock, go the hands of the clock. They just spurred my flustered heart on.
╰━━ oo :

"I'd honestly pick Yato over that old fart." Denji stated.

"OLD FART?!" Tenjin gagged on his tea.

Kanroji giggled, "Yeah, even if Yato-san is kind of weird, he's very strong and attractive!"

Obanai abruptly had a fiercely protective face that lasted less than a second, not a lot noticed it.

The same movement, but with Kofuku running to Daikoku instead.

~ Tick tock, tick tock go the hands of the clock. They keep moving forward with no sign of
stopping.
╰━━ oo :

"The tick-tock sounds fantastic!" Morgiana commented.

"Since OPs tend to be foreshadowing, does this mean you'll have something about time?" Kugisaki
asked, curious.

The blonde Mitsuba had stars in her eyes, "Time travel would be cool!"
"Not exactly? Nothing too specific about time." Yukine responded.

Kurapika had an 'o' on his mouth as he said, "It would be still interesting to see something related to
traveling through time. I'd love to see something from the past."

"I don't think you would love that." Killua prompted.

Then it was Yato sitting with a cat beside him.

~ Tick tock, tick tock go the hands of the clock.
╰━━ oo :

"You can't tell me this isn't going to be time travel." Tachihara gazed at the Gods.

"I think Time Travel causes eternal suffering." Subaru swallowed his breath, "I don't advise it."

"In what experience do you even have to say that?!" Ginro cackled out loud, "It'd be extra fun!!"

Chrome agreed and resumed, "I'd pay thousands of Dragos just to see what happened to the past
with Senku!"

"I don't think you need to pay that much now that we're here." Senku snickered.

Bishamonten and Kazuma appeared later as well.

~ It's the border-time, the time between end and beginning.
╰━━ oo :

"Wow, everyone has a partner. I'm jealous." Mineta closed his eyes.

Mikaela spat at him, "I don't think you even deserve a single woman."

A small bob-haired girl unmasked herself. Right beside her, was Yato. He was wearing a
mini-ponytail wearing a blue, man's kimono.

Flashes of Yato's pictures appeared one by one.

~ Tick tock, tick tock go the hands of the clock. They've all aligned.
╰━━ oo :

"Oh my God He's so attractive!!" Miwa fangirled in the corner, "I think I'm in love again!" The
blue-haired girl slapped herself slightly, "B-But of course, n-not as good-looking as THE Satoru
Gojo!"

"He looks so charming on that kimono!!" Vanessa blushed red.

Uraraka squealed in her seat, "And that ponytail looks a lot like Hyakkimaru's! They remind me of
each other a lot now."

Sabnock seized a glance at each one of them, "Are we gonna ignore the girl beside him? Is no one
curious who she is?"

"What's plot? I only know handsome men." Hayasaka stated seriously.

"Uh-huh.. But seriously..." Ukai quavered.

"Who is she? Honestly speaking." Daiki changed the mood with his query, "She doesn't seem to be
in the room either."
Yato's frown faintly glows, "I guess she's what you can call a childhood friend."

Later, all three people were with Yato, seemingly all three of them in that photo booth. The
first was the girl with brown hair who has what seemed to be a tail.
~ I had been waiting speechless, all alone in a dimly lit room.
╰━━ oo :

"You're taking photos...?" Rill inquired his confusion.

The pink-haired Mitsuba rejoiced, "Those are perfect shots! It'd be cuter with a prettier
background."

"Hehe.." Kou's smile cracked, " You always did love taking pictures.. Mitsuba.."

"Kou, you okay?" Teru asked his little brother.

"Uh, y-yeah.."

And then a blonde boy with orange eyes, wearing a green jacket covered by the black and
white effect. Damn, I love him.
~ I had been waiting speechless, for the sound of someone kicking the door in.
╰━━ oo :

"Why am I there?" Yukine shrieked and cracked a voice.

"What do you mean?" Ram's face bubbled, "I feel like you're going to be the main trio!"

Emilia looked befuddled, "Isn't that an honor bestowed upon you? Doesn't it make you delighted?"

"I don't think so." Yukine looked away, "Main characters are always one to suffer a lot."

The next was Yato himself, wearing his jersey, his blue eyes radiating in the black and white.
Damn, I also love him.
~ I had been waiting speechless, all alone in a dimly lit room.
╰━━ oo :

"The kimono looked better." Opera stated.

"No one asked." Yato barked at the cat.

Present Mic interjected, "He was spitting facts though."

The camera panned around the three of them, taking one shot of each before shifting to
something else.

~ I had been waiting speechless, "You have nothing to fear now. I promise."

Bishamonten grabbed a gun, as a brown-haired man also had written kanji on his hand.
Slightly unnoticeable, Yukine was seen running before turning into a weapon [which wasn't
clearly shown] fall onto Yato's hands.

The blonde used her whip, disarray of smoke ran throughout the orange area. Yato and
Bishamonten clashing their weapons in a split second.
~ I held my loaded rifle toward the firmly shut door and I kicked in. The barrel jerked up
and pierced the person I was yesterday.
╰━━ oo :

"Ah, sweet old days." Bishamonten whispered to herself.

Daikoku swallowed his breath and steadily said, "There's nothing sweet about you two being at
each other's throats all the time."

"It was fun though." The Goddess admitted, gaining a gasp from Kazuma and Tenjin.

"It was annoying." The God seethed, and the rest of the group nodded behind him.

"You two were enemies before?!" Dazai spat his drink to Chuuya’s face.

"Is it bad to be friends with former enemies?" Midoriya questioned.

"If there's a good reason then it isn't bad." Armin answered, "But forgiveness isn't cheap. At least,
in my opinion."

The mask that the bob-haired child wearing a hitaikakushi fell on the floor. Her hands were
on Yato's cheeks, staring at him. Though Yato himself looked empty, his eyes not showing a
glint of light.

~ "Night night." Shouldering his despair.

╰━━ oo :

"What does this mean..?" Ritsu's expressions seemed like he was begging to know.

"It's almost as if.." Ja'far was not frightened nor afraid, he was concerned. Pure concern was the
aura of the cinema.

"You were being controlled." Edward's implicitly tender-like voice rained contemptuous sorrow
for him.

"It.. It wasn't her.." Yato muttered, a little hesitant.

"What? What do you mean by that.. Yato?" Hiyori asked with compassion, she had an urgent
desire to aid her friend, especially at times like this.

"Did you really think of her as a friend?" Eren glanced at the God, but didn't expect an answer.

Historia frowned, her hands reaching out, "I'm so sorry.."

"Stop that." Yato spoke up, his position almost fetus-like on his seat, "It's not your fault.. and it's
not her fault either. It's not like that."

His emotions were jagged and his insides felt tight. There was something in those few sentences.
Yato was never good at expressing himself. Even so, that retort was a shield behind what he really
wanted to say.

Those exact words that he felt forbidden to let anyone know. Or, he himself just doesn't want them
to know.

Atsushi said softly, "I see the pain in your eyes. Those eyes.. They reminds me of someone I know.
They're empty and.. sad." He bottled his own emotions, resuming he said, "The pain seeps out in
your memories, don't they? And it hurts to remember them. They keep following you wherever you
go. But.. no matter how far you run, how far you try and leave it behind, they always catch up.
Even so.. I think someone out there, can trace your invisible scars with their gentlest of touch. That
beacon of light that you'll never get tired of chasing - until the end, you realized how far you've run
for them, moving on and accepting all the pain. They helped you, and not even words can tell how
much you love them. So, just wait. You don't have to rush about things like this."

"He's right. Empathy can heal, but the rest is still up to you." Aladdin pointed at him, his voice was
filled with determination.

"A.. beacon of light.. huh..?" Yato was swept upon Yuki's statement about him. He slowly looked
up, catching a small glimpse of Hiyori's worried face.

Iki Hiyori. Yukine. It's safe to say they're Yato's beacon of light.

"Thanks, that's.. just what I needed." Yato's smile went back, a dimple peeking in the corner.

The brown-haired girl kicked before she was hugged by Kofuku and Daikoku beside him.
~ The person I would be tomorrow walked away.
╰━━ oo :

"Well, that was a quick change of mood." Kofuku half-joked.

"That transition was unnecessary." Daikoku scratched his forehead, "Kofuku suffocating Hiyori, I
mean."

Dozens of Torii gates passed before Yato and the bob-haired girl were seen. A silhouette of a
tree right behind them.
~ Let's meet again tomorrow night.
╰━━ oo :

No one uttered a word, the discussion was solved in the meantime. Saying a thing here would be
redundant of them.

Yato recoiled a little from the surroundings but didn't want to concern anyone anymore. "The rest
is still up to you." That line stayed in his mind.

The same flashes of camera lights appeared, and Yato was seen joining the two other people
before slicing through the screen, ending the intro.
╰━━ oo :

"Your eyes are beautiful, sir!" Mimosa complemented with a sincere flash of teeth.

"U-uh, thank you?!"

Erwin coughed from the tense atmosphere, "That was marvelous!"

"By far my favorite opening from all of the four," Alibaba stated.

"Stupid Tomone.. I can't believe a Regalia actually quit on me." Yato said, spraying a
painting of his phone number on a wall in a park.

- Yato - 365 Days a Year!

090-XXX-##3X

I'll solve any trouble at all! - It says.

╰━━ oo :

"Even so, I still don't believe he's a God." Titus stated confidently.

Kurapika laughed a little, "At best, he may be someone aiming to be a God. Which, in my world, is
very unlikely to happen."

"But I really am a God!" Yato pouted, "Then how come you all believed the other shows?"

"Your enemy kinda looks like a low-level villain from our world." Jirou noted, "Like the Slime
Monster for example."

Roswaal said, prolonging some words, "Just so you know, I think our worlds have different power
levels."

Bakugo raised his hand to garner attention, "Is there anyone here who believes this bastard though?
He hasn't even done anything cool!"

Several hands were raised, not even half the cinema: To enumerate, they were these: Midoriya,
Iruma, Shigeo, Emma, Taiju, Hinata and Nishinoya.

"You guys again??" Kaminari laughed out loud, for the usual nice guys.

Taiju punched the air, "I can feel Yato's honesty!!"

There were also people who were the opposite. Like Edward, Mustang and Senku, who didn't
believe in Gods. Some like Meruem who claims to be God-like themselves, dismissed the entirety
of Noragami.

"Just my luck, time for a Break." He sat on the park bench, before pulling a bottle of glass
out of his pockets, "There's no way I can build a shrine with this much."
╰━━ oo :

"Welcome to the Broke Club." Shirogane welcomed, his eyes twitching.

"Hey, newbie!" Yami played out too.

"What is a rich life?" Yato fell over his seat, "Perhaps a sugar daddy wouldn't hurt."

Somewhere outside the world, Kambe Daisuke sneezed at his bed, which was right in front of
Kato. The brown-haired man asked him, "You okay?"

"Of course." He replied, "I'll just buy ten packs of tissue. I think I'm having a cold."

"Wait, I have to find a new Regalia first!" Yato stood up, "Even if I am a God, I'm
essentially unarmed without a regalia!"
╰━━ oo :

"Oh yeah, you haven't explained what a Regalia is." Jean asked, turning their attention to the
question at hand.

"Do we really have to?" Yukine grumbled, being extra tired of their unending queries.
"They're obviously the humans that become the sharp things in our ODM Gear." Connie answered
them.

"The Weapon then," Leonardo concluded.

"Completely butt-naked! I can't Take on any job like this!" He trailed off and hugged the
chair, "Not like I get many jobs in the first place..."

Suddenly, his phone rang, "Hello! thank you for calling! fast, affordable, and reliable!
Delivery God Yato, at your service!"
╰━━ oo :

"You sound like the pizza delivery people we play pranks on." Mai cackled out loud, seemingly
proud of it.

Itadori laughed out loud, "Damn, Yato is literally the Sadao Maou of this universe!"

"Just admit you're a broke man!" Fujiwara gestured towards him, "It's impossible for you to be a
God!"

Zenitsu coughed and mumbled to himself, "I can hear the honesty in his heart though. He's kind of
sincere.."

"Huh?" His face went down, "Milord has gone missing?"

╰━━ oo :

"Milord? You have a lord then?" Sphintus inquired.

"Milord is actually-"

"That's very strange." Bishamonten looked over the man, "So you're taking orders to do this?"

Morgiana frowned, "Yato's a slave..?"

"What gave you that idea..?" Yato shuddered.

CHAPTER 1 A HOUSECAT, A STRAY GOD, AND A TAIL

╰━━ oo :

"Vague title." K.K. remarked.

Yato mentioned, "Not as vague as you think if you all believe me."

---

The city air was fresh, and the buzzing talks of everyone along with the almost speedy pace of
vehicles passing by could be heard and seen on the screen.

"Milord?" A girl repeated, some sort of missing poster of a cat with the name Milord was
seen on screen.
╰━━ oo :

"You are under the spell of a Cat?!" Reigen stood up from his seat.

"Old people are dumb sometimes." Kyouka concluded, eating the pizza that's cheese has fallen on
her outfit.

Tenjin, Fu, Gilbert, Kaseki and Levi has never heard of such bullshit before.

"There are people who actually give their pet these kinds of names. Yeah, like 'Lord', 'king,'
or 'God'!"
╰━━ oo :

"Not me naming my kitty 'Dog the Cat.'" Ryusui giggled.

"What a manly giggle!" Kirishima grabbed his hand, both of them wavering a positive aura.

"Ah, pets!" Yuzuriha also added, " I remember my family had a Dog named 'Nina!' She's such a
good pet, she always loves to play with us."

"Nina..?" Edward suddenly looked gloomy, and, though unnoticed, Alphonse as well. Biting their
lips, they shut their eyes and looked back at the screen.

What's so sad about the word Nina?

"God..." The girl in the middle repeated, almost pondering.

"Wait, didn't you name your dog after zenny's leader, ami?" The light-brown-haired one
pointed at the other, "That's So Lame!"

"What do you mean, "Lame"?!" Ami argued, "Shiina's the love of my life!"
╰━━ oo :

"Definitely me defending anime characters," Hinata said with no potential joke.

"I'm all about The Hundred Archfiends!" Yamashita claimed before the other looked at her,
"How can you like that flashy pop band?"

The two began bickering over who's more 'Godly.' During that, Yato was telling "Milord!
Milord! Milord!"
╰━━ oo :

"I can see where this is going." Hiyori said, seemingly finding it cliché.

"Oh! A romance one?" Panda who isn't a panda asked.

"Hey, Hiyori!" The two called her,"Who is more Godlike?!"

"I've finished downloading my God!" A 'ting' was heard as Hiyori looked up.
╰━━ oo :

Yato ruffled his hair, "The word 'God-like' is intentional to say this is really about Gods and that
I'm a God!"

"I pretend to not hear that." Senku stated.

"We're now In the final round of the showdown of the century!" "The two circle around
and-"
"Oh my! He grabs his leg!"

"What will Tono do?!" "There it is!"

"His deadly Jungle Savete!"

The narrator on her screen announced, Hiyori was blushing over the wrestling on her phone.
╰━━ oo :

"Martial Arts huh?" Ling glanced at the young girl.

"Read the God of Highschool then." Itadori lied his back on the seat, "If any of you need
recommendations, I'm here! Gojo-sensei made me watch a lot."

"Gojo-sensei?" Fushiguro and Kugisaki glanced at their teacher, bewildered at this.

Did they just watch shows all day when Itadori was presumed dead and they were coping with it?
"Hopefully not.." The two muttered.

Chuuya disregblushed a little hard, "If you want to learn Martial arts then it's fine if you'll ask me
some tips, I am a bit of an expert. I-If you want to, okay?"

"Yes, Chuuya is really skilled at that. He isn't the mafia's top fighter for nothing!" Dazai bragged,
"That's my old partner for you."

"AAA Really?!" Hiyori ran towards his seat and grabbed his hand, sparkles shining bright in her
eyes.

"Yeah, s..sure.."

"Sorry. we should have known you weren't into this stuff." Both claimed, "Right, you're a
closet martial arts fan.

"I wouldn't say I'm a Closet fan." Hiyori claimed.

"You haven't told your parents, right?"

Hiyori admitted, "I think my mother would throw a fit if she found out I'm into it."

"My, how Uncivilized! You must focus on being a lady who won't bring shame to the Iki
family!" Ami imitated, "And then someday.. find yourself a handsome husband!"

"How did you know what my mom sounds like?!" Hiyori panicked.
╰━━ oo :

"Those parents are sick." Midoriya pouted.

"Giving a kid so many expectations. Kinda hard huh?" Killua commented, slowly taking a close
look at her.

Leorio ruffled the assassin's hair, " You're also a kid."

Yato was still yelling for Milord.

"Anyway, Hiyori, are there any guys you like besides Tono?" Yamashita asked.
Ami agreed in question, "Yeah! like someone who's within your reach!"

"Huh? Hm... Someone I like... I don't think there's anyone." Hiyori answered, a little
downside before Yato walks past her, who she notices.

It felt like ages as time stops for them, Yato's mouth suddenly went wide open before he
yelled, Hiyori seemingly mistaken it was her.
╰━━ oo :

"Oh my God, this really is fate!!" Ashido jumped around in her seat.

"Don't just assume that." Mikaela turned his head, clearly aggravated, "Not everyone important to
you is a love life, get a grip."

"Yeah! They're all just family!" Yuichiro pumped his fist up.

"LOL, Family-zoned!" Kaminari once again said it.

"Family-zoned.." Eren slowly glanced at Mikasa, who noticed him as he looked away and covered
his face.

"Eren, you don't look so good." Armin noticed him, "Do you have a fever? You look red.."

"I-It's nothing, Armin. I'm fine."

"If you say so.."

"Milord!" His eyes zoomed in on the cat in the middle of the road, not to Hiyori.
╰━━ oo :

"My disappointment is immeasurable and my day is ruined." Ashido had a gloomy aura
surrounding her.

Uzui kicked upward, "You should've met eyes! Then cue, slow motion as you stare at each other's
soul, feeling a connection~! It'd be so flamboyant!"

Fujiwara argued, "Yes they should've! When two people connect so deep, it's called love!"

"Hey! wait!" Yato jumped off the fence into the road, "Come back, Milord! Hey!"

However, just as he was running, Yato was pushed out of the way by Hiyori before a truck
was revealed to have almost hit him.

"Hiyori?!" Her friends shouted for help.

╰━━ oo :

"TRUCK-KUN IS AT IT AGAIN!" Subaru stood up with hands waving around.

"This isn't a time for jokes." Aizawa had hit Subaru's head a little heavier.

"Are you okay?!" Uraraka asked the young girl, every other people in the cinema begged for
Hiyori's well-being.

"Obviously not." Kurapika stated, waving his hands around, "The way the truck had probably hit
her, I'm not surprised if she had lost her memory even."
"Loosing memories sounds really sad." Emma pouted.

"But enough about that!" Emilia changed the subject back, "Was there something that happened to
you? A broken leg? Fractured Ribs? I'll heal it for you!"

"No it's fine! It's been months since that happened." Hiyori reassured them.

"Geez, you should learn and try not to jump into a truck, Yato!" Iida ran his hand across his face.

"Hey! what happened?!"

"A girl jumped In front of the truck!" People in the road came to the girl.

"That's dangerous, you know!" Running into the middle of the street like that..." Hiyori
yelled at him, "You could've died!"
╰━━ oo :

"HUUUUH?" Bakugo prolonged his 'uh' as usual.

"What?" Frederica gasped.

"Did your soul just slip out?!" Tadokoro glanced at her, almost fainting.

Yako asked, covering her face with a fan, "Is she an apparition now as well?"

"Then what the hell happened?" Garfiel asked, clearly befuddled of the sudden event.

Nobody answered, the cast of Noragami only pointing their noses to the screen - gesturing to only
continue and just watch.

Yato stared at her before pointing his eyes to the road, "Oh, uh, More Importantly..."

Hiyori looked at the side of the road, where 'another her' or her body was lying in the middle
of the road. Her friend was calling her, "Hiyori?! Hiyori?! Say something, Hiyori!"

"Hiyori!"

"Is she all right?"

"I just called for an Ambulance!"

"Wha..." Hiyori looked shocked, "What..? What? WHAT?!"

The screen blacks out.

╰━━ oo :

"An ambulance.." Tadokoro heaved a breath of pleasure, "Thank God.."

"What's an ambulance? Can I eat it?" Sasha questioned while munching a huge pack of meat, "Or is
it going to eat me?!"

"You don't have ambulances??" Iino glanced at the older girl.

Midoriya began to panic in their place, "What happens when someone break their bones everyday?
Or got punched to the ground?! You don't have healing quirks?!"
Kurokiba growled at him for his nonsense, "Who the hell breaks their bones on a daily basis?"

"Midoriya." Class 1-A said altogether... including Midoriya himself.

"Broken bones can heal overtime with a few medication, you broccoli." Levi retorted, "We don't
need this hospital thing, I bet it's filthy too."

"Quite the opposite though." Hayama said, his hair falling over his face, "Being dirty in a hospital
is forbidden 'cause germs can bother the patients. Diseases can also spread to the sickly."

"That sounds like heaven." Levi thought, causing a rare smile come upon his face.

"Hiyori?!" A distressed voice called out, "Can you hear me, Hiyori?!"

Hiyori's purple eyes opened up slowly, before her mother screamed out her name in pure
relief, "Hiyori!"
╰━━ oo :

"Thank Gods nothing worse happened to you!" Emma embraced her, and some other girls went
their way to hug her too.

"I never wanted to see a life lost in front of my eyes ever again." Norman added, smiling.

"That was very worrisome." Shinobu also added, closing her eyes.

Hiyori scratched her neck, "Thank you for worrying.."

"Thank Goodness! you're awake!" The doctor smiled.

"Are you all right?! Are you In any pain?!" The mother then hurried the doctor, "Hurry,
Dear! examine her!"

"R-right!"

The doctor checked on her quickly, "She seems just fine."

"What a Relief!" Everyone cheered.

"Father.."
╰━━ oo :

"Your dad's a doctor?" Leonardo casually asked her.

"Yeah, he also owns the hospital I was in." Hiyori answered, a little shy about the last fact.

"Rich kid." Shinoa said smugly.

"If we're talking about jobs, my dads are pro heroes." Midoriya claimed happily.

Bakugo looked at him, "Eh?? I don't remember the last time I saw your dad."

"What do you mean? They're right here." Midoriya beamed at both Aizawa and All Might.

"Y-Young Midoriya? I'm honored!" All Might cried mighty tears, "I will take care of you, young
Yagi!"
"Yes, Dads!" The green-haired boy sparkled brighter than Aoyama that day.

"I'm jealous." Atsushi and a few orphans muttered, "I don't even know who my parents are.."

Killua added, "Loving parents are rare."

"The results of your CAT scan Looked just fine, and your EEG appears to be normal, too."
Hiyori's father, the doctor, patted her head, "You were hit by a bus and somehow only got a
few scratches."

"A bus.."

"I'm worried, dear." Her mother looked at him, "If anything should happen to our precious
Hiyori.. This is our Hospital, so you should keep her here a while!"
╰━━ oo :

"I can never feel the perks of having a whole hospital." Shirogane thought, "Or have money in the
first place."

"Come, now. there's a whole list of patients waiting for their turns too."

"But..!"

Hiyori then intervened, her voice still a little weak, "What about the other guy that got hit?"

"Oh I saw Him!" Yamashita exclaimed, "I... think..?"

Ami looked at her in confusion, "Huh? there was no one else there. Hiyori was the only one
lying in the middle of the street."
╰━━ oo :

"Huh?" Others thought.

"HUUUUUUHHHHH??!?" Bakugo, Garfiel, Genya and Kurokiba asked themselves frustratedly.

"Maybe Your memory is still a bit hazy, Hiyori." The doctor concluded.
╰━━ oo :

"Nah mate, we saw him clear as day." Kaminari commented, "That can't be it."

Yosano glanced at Yato, "How can they not remember him? He clearly jumped to the truck."

"Yeah, but when they showed him, It's as if he wasn't there." Armin speculated, "I mean, isn't it
strange no one scolded him?"

"I didn't notice that." Souma confessed.

Senku scratched his ears, "Are you saying he really is a God?"

The rest of them slowly started believing it, but it was mostly on a fifty-fifty scale. The Gods they
believe in are all-powerful beings, so, naturally, someone who performs a "normal" act in their
eyes can't be a God.

"But he was there," Hiyori argued but her head slightly fell on the bed.
"Are you tired? you must be exhausted. You should get some rest." The mother said.

"I know for a fact that Guy was there." Hiyori told herself before drifting to sleep, "Plus... I
remember seeing another me on the road."
╰━━ oo :

"I'm afraid for her." Mitsuba shivered.

"It's like there are ghosts!" Historia added, hugging Mikasa from slight goosebumps.

Shinoa blinked and noticed something. She said, "Isn't it strange though? The first two are about
super powers and then the last two are mainly about apparitions and supernaturalities."

"Oh so they're in pairs?" Yukine tilted his head.

Ashido squealed and hugged her sheep, "Oooh! Spoil me! What are the next ones?! Please!
Please!"

"The next four are about food!" Eve answered ever so smugly.

"About us then?" Hayama said, unnoticeably closing his excitement to watch whoever becomes the
protagonist of Tootsuki.

"Heh." Eve grins widely.

The screen turns black before it shows red light on the hospital hall. Eyes and other creatures
attached to walls were seen.

"I don't want to die!"

"Where is she?! I want to see her!"

"When will they finally let me leave?" "Mommy..." "It hurts!"

"My legs hurt so much.." "We'll go when you're all better!"

╰━━ oo :

Riza speculated, "It's like she's hearing the voices of the people in the hospital."

"But who's though.." Mineta shuddered.

Eren trembled in agitation, "Alive or.. dead people..?"

"They're.. from the far shore," Tenjin responded, his voice felt a tinge of sadness.

"The far shore.." Hanako gripped tightly on his uniform, "..are for people like us."

Armin slowly looked up, "You don't mean..?"

"They're.. all dead." Hanako and Yato said at the same time, knowing the context of the far shore.

The dead? None of them wants to bring that up. If they do, they will be confronted with the history
they sought to forget. Several of them were shivering uncontrollably with fright; when did light-
hearted entertainment become eerie?
Eve thought, "That isn't going to be the last time they'll feel that eeriness."

"These voices.. what's going on?" Hiyori woke up from her bed.

"I can't Breathe."

"It hurts! It hurts!"
"I just want to go outside!"
"It's hopeless."

Countless Eyes stared at her, the clock ticks slowly 'til 12 AM.
╰━━ oo :

"This may sound insensitive to ask but.." Aladdin twirled his hair before shaking his head, "N-
Nevermind.."

"Go on. It's fine." Daikoku told the young man, knowing it would probably be about them.

"Nevermind!"

"So you can hear the voices Of the far shore?" Asked a familiar voice.
╰━━ oo :

"He sounds like Ranpo." Kyouka pointed out, the atmosphere slightly less intense, "Or that old
man and that disappointment person."

Levi shut his eyes closed, "Don't lump me in with that tramp."

"Ouch." Ranpo said in place for Yato.

Yato was seen hiding below Hiyori's bed like a huge creep. He had that spiky grin and those
sharp eyes staring right at her.
╰━━ oo :

Daichi questioned, "How did you even get there?"

Yato shrugged, "I'm a God, I get summoned where I'm called."

Kageyama's finger-gunned him, "So.. between Hiyori's legs?"

Akutagawa gritted his teeth, "Please stop talking about his obvious perversion so lightly or I'll cut
your fingers off."

"Yes, women are beautiful creatures and you mustn't invade their privacy!" Ryusui reminded his
point of view of things, "And men too!"

Hiyori ran towards the couch and hissed at him like a cat. Why are everyone here cats by the
way? Is no one a dog person now?
╰━━ oo :

"Catgirl." Killua meowed.

"Anyone a cat person here?" Opera asked everyone, their cat ears bouncing a little.

Takoyami brooded, "Does bird count as cat?"

"If you can move like that, you must be fine." Yato concluded.

"You're That Guy!"

╰━━ oo :

"Ah yes, that guy. " Tanaka massaged his forehead.

Connie retorted, "He never introduced himself so what else would she call him?"

"Mr. Handsome of course!" Miwa squealed, "I mean, he's such a cutie??"

"No fault there." Hiyori laughed.

"Thanks for this morning!" Yato thanked her, "I didn't really need any help avoiding that
bus, but you're the first Human that has tried to save me."

"Wh-who are you?"

Yato opened the lights and smiled, "I'm a God."

Hiyori had a phone by her hands, "Hello, Police? There's a Weird guy in sweats here and
he's saying he's a God-"

"Wait, wait, wait!" He tried to stop her, "I really am A Genuine, Bonafide god!"

"I'm the Yato God!" He pointed to himself.

"Yato God?" She repeated before she said, "I've never heard of you, Not once!"

Yato broke down.

╰━━ oo :

"How could he be a God if no one knows him at the very least?" Emilia looked around them, "You
did say popularity is needed."

Kofuku answered, a usual beam on her face, "Gods are born from wishes. So even if one person
knows who you are, then you won't disappear."

"What if that said person dies or loses their memories?" Reze questioned.

Bishamon frowned, "Then the God himself disappears, let alone a single trace of them may not be
ever found."

"Being forgotten must be sad," Makima stated emotionlessly.

"Well, right now I'm an up-and-coming stray God." He then smiled, "But just you watch!"
A huge golden house was beside him as a Torii gate fell from the skies, "I'll soon be known
far and wide!"

"I'll be a God that everyone bows and prays to!" Crowds were cheering before Yato fanned
himself, he was wearing a king's outfit, "And then.."
╰━━ oo :

"YOU'RE STILL WEARING THE SWEATS?" Bakugo wheezed like it was the funniest thing in
the world.

"It actually looks good though??" Subaru spoke.

Emilia also said, "Yes! The red, the yellow and the black really fits well! But I don't think a God
would look like a King."

Kofuku pointed at her own cheeks, "Really? Then what does everyone think Gods wear?"

"THEY'RE BUTT NAKED!! KAKAKA!" Inosuke laughed out loud, "I SAW THOSE IN THE
PICTURE HOUSE MONJIRO SHOWED ME! THEY'RE ALWAYS NAKY!!" He tried pulling
down his pants, two of his shiny eggs almost getting exposed.

Luckily, Tanjiro managed to stop it.

"Guess I should drop the sweater and just roam around naked then." Yato started undressing,
everyone just watched him do so.

"Heave-ho! Heave-ho! Heave-ho! Heave-ho!" People chanted.

"I will someday stand above all the other gods of this land!" Yato cheered to himself,
everyone in his imagination yelling in happiness.
╰━━ oo :

Obanai commented, "That's one wild dream."

Black scratched his chin, changing the subject to the actual topic, "How long have you been doing
all this though..?"

"Over a hundred years... probably." Yato responded.

Emma's mouth looked wide as she jumped up and shouted, "So you're a God of Pizza Deliveries?!"

Yukine sniggered so loudly and started punching Yato of what they had called him. Yato just
beared with it in the end.

Outside though, he was just imagining everything. Sparkles of light surrounded him as he
giggled to himself. "Hehehe.. huehue.. kekekekeke! Bua-" He started coughing from the
immense laughter a while ago.
╰━━ oo :

"That was cute though.." Aoi giggled a little.

Hanako disagreed, "He's more creepy than cute."

"Tonight's gonna be pretty stormy, this place is crawling with 'em." He turned around, "I
can't really stick around without a Regalia."

"And Nora's busy tonight, so..." He started munching the food that was on the table.
╰━━ oo :

"LA?! Give me the food!!" Charmy almost ran to the screen with her sheep army, she suddenly
broke the screen thanks to that.

"Charmy-paisen!!" Asta shouted, "I'll cook for you instead so please stop!"
While the Black Bulls were rioting over the food, some people in the cinema could only laugh at
the commotion.

Yato, at the mention of Nora, made him a bit nervous.

He slowly glanced at Yukine, 'til their eyes met. The worry and guilt from Yato's eyes reassured
the regalia, that's more than enough to say the one thing Yukine and Hiyori may have wanted to
hear.

"Wait, those are for me!"

"Hey, what's your name?" He completely changed the subject.

"Hiyori, Iki Hiyori." She suddenly closed her mouth from shock, the shock that she actually
answered him.

"Hiyori..." He repeated before a smile stretched across his face, "All right, I've made sure
you're okay. Now we're even!"
╰━━ oo :

"You should at least pay her bills if you're really 'even,' y'now?" Ishigami commented.

"He's broke." Leorio replied, "Plus, it's her hospital so no big deal for the cost, right?"

"I guess so.." The Treasurer scratched his chin.

"See ya!"

"Wait-" She wasn't able to finish before Yato jumps off the window, right below the lit blue
moonlight.

"My body feels heavy. I can't. Stay awake." Hiyori fainted, her eyes growing heavy. She
could only mutter, "Yato..."
╰━━ oo :

"Damn, the cinematic transitions are great." Subaru commented.

NORAGAMI

"Hiyori!" Her two friends came running towards her.

"Ami-chan! Yama-chan!"

"Are you all Better?"

"Yeah!"

"Man! I'm glad you didn't get hurt!"

"Sorry for worrying you!"

"Jump into the streets again and I'll hit you with a Jungle Savate!" Yamashita karate
chopped her head.
Ami teased, "I bet she'd actually love it if it was from her dear tono!"
╰━━ oo :

"If she was a masochist, then maybe," Ameri stated.

"I think we're all masochistic in our own ways." Hanazawa speculated, "Imagine being happy you
spoiled someone. Or, watching something, knowing that it'll cause you mental pain. It's a little bit
of that right?"

"It's just payback 'cause they told me Kaori died in the end!" Panda cried out.

"Salmon! Salmon!" Inumaki and Panda both looked at their Maki reprehensibly.

"Oh, Come on!" Hiyori exclaimed before she fell to the ground.

"Whoa, Hiyori!"

"S-sorry.." Hiyori apologized, "I get dizzy spells from time to time."

"Huh?"

"Were you up all night playing video games?"

The screen skipped to Hiyori being in class, writing down something for a class. Despite being
in class, her thoughts were elsewhere, "Was that just a dream?"

"I feel like I met someone that night in the hospital." She thought, looking outside to see men
in their PE Uniforms, "Jerseys.."
╰━━ oo :

"Please pay attention to class." Kunikida wrote down a slip and gave it to Hiyori, it was all the
basic rules of being in school.

"Petition to not put windows in classrooms," Nanamin commented.

Mikasa asked, "What's wrong with windows?"

"Oh you know, it may just be the cause of the destruction of the world." Alibaba stated.

"How...?"

"Imagine picking a black notebook that fell from the sky." Ukyo laughed a little, "Suddenly, police
forces are after you."

"What??" The rest were only befuddled with confusion.

Elsewhere...

"Are you Okay, Hiyori?" Her friends asked, all three of them walking the sidewalk, "You
seemed a bit off today."

"Yeah, I've just been really sleepy." She excused.

"Maybe you slept a little too much in the Hospital." They commented, "The Accident was
just the other day, too."
╰━━ oo :

"You were released that early?" Kenji questioned.

"The doctor did say she only had minimal to no injuries." White explained, "So nothing wrong with
that."

"I'd agree with you if she didn't go to school the next fucking day." Bakugo said, legs crossing,
"People should learn how to take care of their mental and physical health too you know."

Kaminari poked the angry pomeranian, "It's kind of funny hearing an advice from Bakukacchan."

"Call me that again and I'll break your skull, dunce face." He barked.

"Bakubro wouldn't do that!" Kirishima patted both of their backs, "He's too nice to even pinch
you!"

Hiyori paused and stopped walking, looking at something else. "What is it, Hiyori?"

"Hm? oh, from the other day!" Her friend said when they saw the missing cat poster from
that day.

"That's right." Hiyori thought , "I remember there was a guy in a jersey that was chasing this
cat."

"Milord!" Hiyori then called out, "Sorry, you guys. Go on without me."
╰━━ oo :

"Literally looking for trouble on your own huh?" Souma cackled.

"Well, I was a little curious.." Hiyori responded shyly.

Gaap pressed his hands together, "And I feel like this is where curiosity killed the cat."

"I..." She trailed off and saluted, "Must henceforth locate Milord."

"Milord! Milord!" She began looking for the cat everywhere, "Milord? Milord!" She stood,
"If I find that cat... I might be able to remember."
╰━━ oo :

"Pfft, seeing a cat won't bring your memories back!" Kuga tittered out loud.

She called again but ended up falling to her feet, a tail suddenly sprouted in her back.
Though, she didn't seem to notice this. "I'm starting to feel light-headed again.."
╰━━ oo :

"Sis! A tail! That looks so cute??" Ashido complemented her genuinely.

Winry frowned, "She didn't seem to notice it though."

"So she gets dizzy whenever her soul slips out." Yako thought, "Does she just unconsciously
separate?"
"What if she knows that happens to her, would she consciously know it slipped?" Hanako looked
at them with questioning eyes.

"She'll eventually do." Kazuma explained in her stead, "She can control it a little, whether to
separate her soul or not."

Meanwhile, Yato was also looking for the cat, "Milord! Come out! I got some nice catnip!"
He yelled, holding a fishing rod with the said food, "Things are starting to get really stormy."

The strong gusts of wind danced in the street, his hair moving in the breeze of night.
╰━━ oo :

"It's one of those creepy ghost things right?" Leonardo points his finger to no one specifically.

"More like slimy." Shinoa pulled his tongue out in contempt, "Especially slime monsters, those
things are disgusting."

Elsewhere, a certain slime that got reincarnated into another world seemed a little bit irritated. He
never knew why.

"Milord! Wait! Stay right there!" "Don't Run now!" Yato called as he tried to stop the cat,
only for it to run directly for him, "What's the matter?"

Eyeballs surrounded them both, unending distorted whispers were heard.

╰━━ oo :

"Sounds like we're at the climax of the episode... I think?" Zapp stated.

"Yeah, not a lot happened though?" Magna commented, "Not that it's bad! It just feels.. new."

"Luckily, we didn't have too much pain in this episode. Only a few." Eve thought, Noragami was
the perfect choice before the storm. As planned by yours truly. Prepare for deep suffering,
everyone. Laughs in the next episode.

"Smells nice... Smells nice... Smells nice... Smells nice! Smells nice."

A pack of slimy phantoms attacked them but Yato was able to dodge it, "These things are
weak, but there's too many of them!"
╰━━ oo :

"You jinxed us, Shinoa." Mitsuba told her.

"Just seeing slime makes my skin crawl." Shinoa puked.

"Enough about that! Did you see him jump so high?!" Hinata said, very excited.

"I-It was amazing.." Kageyama mumbled, not wanting to admit it.

"Too many for me to handle!" He then ran for his life, "You teased them and made them
angry, didn't you?"

He even scolded the cat, "Milord! You need to learn some self-control!"
╰━━ oo :
"Stop scolding the kitty and please start running," Ashido commented with crinkled eyebrows.

"He's an idiot, what do you expect?" Levi criticized the God.

Yato continued to run, reaching some sort of cabbage garden,

"Smells nice.." Whispered something before a giant blue frog-like phantom roared at the top
of the cabbages.
╰━━ oo :

"No! The cabbages!" Charmy cried out for the food.

Everyone prayed, "Rest in peace, cabbages."

"In you go!" Yato inserted, "That Barely did anything."

"Come, Hanki!" He called, only for nothing to reach his hands, "Shoot! I forgot That I don't
have a Regalia!"
╰━━ oo :

"But didn't you say you had someone not in use right? I forgot the name.." Julius pondered, his
hands on his chin, "Nana? Nanao? Noir?"

"Er... It's complicated." Yato nudged himself.

Suddenly, a hand grabbed his arm, "Iki Hiyori?!"

╰━━ oo :

"Of course, she'll throw her life in danger to save someone." Bakugo growled, "I've seen tons of
idiots like that."

"Kacchan, I don't feel so good.." Midoriya whimpered, though, he looked like he was joking.

"Shut the fuck up, Deku." The blonde immediately said, obviously not amused by him, "Don't you
dare joke about it. Especially you."

"What the Hell-?!" She panicked as they avoided all the tongue attacks from the frog.
╰━━ oo :

"That is SEVERELY UNREALISTIC." Jirou said out loud.

"Anime has its own sense of what's real." Eve sparkled with a diamond.

"No! I'm really that flexible okay!" Hiyori argued and pouted, upset they were underestimating her.

"All right! You want a piece of me?!" Hiyori stood her ground yet her face seemed to be
crying for help.

"you Idiot! you can't-" Just as Yato yelled, one of her legs was grabbed by the phantom.
╰━━ oo :

"What the heck are you two doing?" Opera sighed.

Francois nodded to Sullivan's butler, "Probably trying to die is my guess."

"Sometimes, it's better to run away than to try to look brave." Ja'far quoted, though some positive
people seem to disagree with this statement.

She flashbacks to the person she simps for and kin, Tono the wrestler, and did exactly his
attack on the phantom. "Jungle...Savate!"

She quickly kicked it so hard that it actually fell on the other side of the area. "I-I got it!"
╰━━ oo :

"What? How much power does she secretly pack?" Todoroki yelled, not expecting her 'extreme
power.'

Hagakure added, purely amazed by her strengths, "That thing went to the other side of the farm!
And with one kick she had just thought of?!"

"I may have underestimated her strength! Please join Karasuno's soccer team!" Daichi, had once
again invited someone to their school.

"Nah, I think Nekoma's soccer team fits her the most," Kuroo suggested as well.

Oikawa looked up, "Aoba Johsai's soccer team is ten times preferable than those two! We have
cuter girls too~" His fingers formed a heart-shaped hand.

"FUKURODANI!!!!" Bokuto only yelled his school's name, still, he was competing to get Hiyori
in their girl's soccer team.

"I don't care about the soccer team." Ushijima said ever so straightly, "I need Oikawa in
Shiratorizawa."

"H-Huh? E..eh? What's soccer again?" Atsumu malfunctioned, only knowing Volleyball.

Hiyori exclaimed, "The great Tono Has paid me a Visit from the heavens! I'll be a devoted
follower for as long as I live!"
╰━━ oo :

"When a wrestler has a devoted follower more than a literal God." Iwaizumi said nonchalantly,
having no emotion in his words.

Oikawa commented, "F in the chat for Yato."

The frog reassembled and charged at the praying Hiyori. She was later saved by Yato.

The God immediately carried her in his arms and landed on the frog's face, using it as a
trampoline, and jumped far away.
╰━━ oo :

"Yato-senpai! Please teach me your ways!" Hinata had stars in his eyes, still amazed at the height
of his jumps.

"Go away, Hinata boke!" Kageyama pushed the tangerine and held Yato's hands, "I'm a better
student. I hope you take care of me well."

"U-Uh.." Yato stuttered before regaining his usual stature, "I'll do it as long as you devote
yourselves to me!"
"Yes, Yato-sama." The two first-years bowed down to the floor, their foreheads hitting the carpet.

"Well, at least now the bastard has more followers." Bishamon scorned, happy but also unhappy.

"Congratulations, Yatty!!" Kofuku clapped with a cute cat-like smile.

"I think we Lost it." Yato peaked from the vending machine. Both of them standing by the
dimly-lit street.

" This girl saved me Again."

╰━━ oo :

"Technically, yes." Secre said, her voice stagnant, "But you also saved her from her idiocy, it's
even."

"Yes Nero!" Asta patted the young woman, which looked wrong for them.

"We finally meet again, Yato-san." Hiyori stood up, her tail trailing behind her. "I had a lot
to ask you that night, but you ran off so quickly."

"No dodging The Questions this time. I want straight Answers!"

╰━━ oo :

"Demanding much?" Aizawa frowned upon her.

"Well, I guess she deserves to know." Sanemi crossed his arms.

"True, true," Magna said, his fingers crossed into some kind of effect.

"Just so you know...Your soul slipped out." Yato pointed at him.

"Huh?" She finally noticed the title.

"Your body's stuck up there." He pointed to Hiyori's body, stuck up in the middle of a fence.

"What! that's me?!"

Yato carried her body down with care, Hiyori gripping tightly on her tail. Her voice was in a
panic, "H-How is this! Am I dead?!"
╰━━ oo :

"Imagine if someone was passing by and saw her corpse there." Zora made a sharp broken voice, it
felt funny to him.

Kurapika nodded, "When her parents see that, they'd be worried more than the last time."

"We shouldn't worry our parents! That's bad!" Midoriya cheered, gaining a few question marks
from his classmates.

"Ironic, you bag of broccoli-colored bones." Mirio joked and patted him at the back.

"No, It's more like your body's just asleep." He explained before Hiyori unconsciously went
back to her body.
Milord came out of his scarf, Yato pats it in the head, "Sheesh, Some lucky cat you are."

Elsewhere... A mother and a son came on screen with the missing poster of Milord, "I'll hand
out fliers and look some more tomorrow."

"Okay? Don't Worry, I'm sure we'll find him!" The little boy frowned, his eyes fixed on the
photo of his cat.

Then, he heard a knock. Reaching the door, he heard a cute meow below, "Milord! Its
Milord! Milord!"

"My wish really did come true!" The boy hugged his cat. "Thank you, Yato God!"
╰━━ oo :

"Oh dang, this just made my day." Kugisaki beamed at the cuteness.

"That kid deserved that. Who wouldn't want to help him find his cat?" Toudou pumped up with
manly tears.

"You are so manly, I like you." Kirishima cried with pride.

"So uh, change of topic but I guess I'll believe that he is a God in the end." Leorio scratched his
chin, putting his briefcase on the ground.

"What made you accept that?" Edward looked at him in curiosity.

"I've been observing how he reacts. And his knowledge about these phantoms seems to be
truthful." The Hunter admitted, "But the major one is probably this scene. The kid looked sincere,
and he just called him a God too. I doubt they even know each other at all. Like a God granting a
wish without showing up to say welcome."

"That's because I think Gods in this world are already content with a single prayer - especially if
popularity plays a huge factor for them. Believing them is enough. At least, that's what I think."
Eve replied.

So in conclusion, most of them started believing in his God status. Even so, there is still the
minority, who didn't just believe he's a God, but dismissed Gods as an entirety.

"Looks like you have over hundreds of believers now.. you lucky bastard." Bishamonten smiled at
him, secretly happy.

"Yey! I knew Yatty can get it!" Kofuku cheered gleefully.

Back elsewhere in the vivid light of pink and blue, Hiyori was seen being carried by Yato.

"Smells nice.." She mumbled as she slowly regained consciousness, before she panicked,
"Gross! Let go of me, You sicko!"
╰━━ oo :

"You just said he smelled nice! And he even saved your life too.." Kofuku pouted, not liking the
treatment Hiyori used to give him.

"She would've mistaken him for a kidnapper though." Hanako reminded.

"I'm not a Sicko! I'm a God!" Yato covered his eyes from the hit, a little irritated by what
she had called him.

"Again with That?! Oh, yeah! My tail!" Hiyori touched her butt.

"Huh? it's gone. What? What's going on? It was all A dream?" Hiyori glanced at him, "It
wasn't, Right?"

"What happened to me?" She asked, looking at her hands.

"It must've been an Accident."

╰━━ oo :

"Truck-kun makes various miracles. What a legendary being." Subaru bowed down to a photo of a
truck in his received phone.

"Yes, trucks are the real Gods here." Ishigami bowed down with him.

"Salmon salmon." Inumaki also included himself for some reason.

"That's three of us! We can make this a religion!" Subaru cheered, all three of them danced around.
Flowers and stars surrounded them as they started thinking of a Religion name.

"Weirdos.." Iino looked away.

"There's the 'near-shore,' where the living resides, And then there's the far shore." Yato
claimed, walking around with hands in his pockets, "Basically, you're existing in between the
two right now."
╰━━ oo :

"Ack! We're soulmates, Iki-san!" Yashiro hugged herself, "Obnoxious men and being in the
middle? We are meant to interact."

"Yes! But you can call me Hiyori!"

"Really?! Nene's fine too!"

"Hiyori-chan!"

"Nene-chan!"

The two started complaining about Hanako and Yato, too much detail would've made the chapter
to be just that information.

"The nearshore and.. far shore?" Hiyori repeated in question.

"Yeah, I guess the far shore is what you guys would call...The afterlife." He continued to
elaborate, Hiyori gasped at the mention of this.
╰━━ oo :

"So she's half-dead, half-alive?" Zapp asked.

"A zombie? Scary~!" Chain bit her nails in response.

"I am not a zombie!"

"But imagine though." Itadori said, with fingers waving around, "You suddenly became a zombie
and suddenly you're an idol."

"How does that even connect?" Kerori glanced at him.

"You're alive, but at the same time, you're a phantom."

A photo of Hiyori's body with her tail appeared on screen, black and purple strings
coordinated in the middle of the crimson red background. "They're embodiments of
Emotional Energy."
╰━━ oo :

"Emotional Energy? So Phantoms that feed on emotions?" Ling inquired.

Ritsu asked, looking at Shigeo as he does so, "Oh, so they're not just dead animals?"

"Not exactly.." Kofuku rubbed her chin, not knowing what to answer without giving out the God's
Greatest Secret.

Bishamonten quickly made an excuse, "They're made from a baggage of reactive emotions that
builds up a phantom. It's simply like that."

"Oh I see.."

"From their eye movements and choice of words," Ranpo observed them meticulously, "It seems
like they're hiding something."

"Not that their family secrets are any of my problems." Mori muttered with a grin.

Eyes stared at her body. "They pose people and cause all sorts of trouble."

"Wait, So That big frog just now...was it also-"

"A phantom."
╰━━ oo :

"She's the same as the slimy Frog?!" Shinoa fake-puked.

"I have never heard of such bullshit before, kero." Asui glanced at him, eyebrows down.

"What?! So I'm the same as that thing?!" Hiyori gripped her hair in disbelief.

"No, not exactly." Yato tipped his chin.

"Huh?"

"You're sort of Half-and-half. On the fence of both, I mean." He cleared out.

"Uh.. I don't Really Understand."

"Losing your body will be common for you now." Yato claimed in a calm matter.
╰━━ oo :
"She can always come back to her real body, right?" Shinomiya questioned.

"Yes, but it's dangerous for her to stay in that form. If anything, her body would die." Kazuma
answered the student council vice president.

"Of course, she'd die." Tsuchigomori said, "Or else it'll just be a corpse without a sound soul."

Hiyori nudged her head into her scarf, "So, How do I go back to being Human?"

"I don't know if you can go back." He answered, "This is just the way you are now, Accept
it."

"You can't be serious!" Hiyori looked at him, not wanting the new set of circumstances, "I
can't live like this! I don't want this! Turn me back!"

She ran to him and held his shoulders, "You're a God, Right? Help me!"
╰━━ oo :

"You have to pay something, I think begging for something like that would be expensive,"
Reinherz commented in his thoughts.

"Let her pay you back with her body." Hanako connected his thumb to his index finger, smiling as
usual.

"I guess I wouldn't mind that." Yato thought, consciously sunken his normal moral standards.

"Yes to Manual Labor! Hoo! Hoo!!" Yato and Hanako cheered ever so loudly, both suddenly
thinking of giving work to both of their human friend.

"Please stop them." Hiyori and Yashiro cried out.

"Money."

"You charge Money?!" Her eyes went wide open.

" Well, duh! There's no such thing as a free wish!" Yato turned his head around, looking
away.
╰━━ oo :

"Only a generous person would still give something without exchange." Kunikida fixed his
gloves, "And there's hardly such a person completely munificent if we're talking quite honestly."

"If we're talking about nice people, my contender is Iruma-sama!" Asmodeus bragged about his
classmate.

"I'm not that kind, Azz-kun.." Iruma answered.

Hanazawa patted Shigeo in the back, "Kageyama-kun is honestly the nicest person I've ever met."

"Taiju is an idiot but he's the sincerest human being out there." Senku bragged, plucking something
in his nose.

"Emilia-tan and Rem! They're the most welcoming when I first entered their house." Subaru
suggested, completely disregarding Ram's existence.
"Aladdin and Morgiana, who else?" Alibaba bragged about them.

"Tanjiro has the softest heart I can hear." Zenitsu said gently, "He has a sound so gentle I could
cry."

"Emma of course." Norman and Ray answered at the same time, as a gasping Emma stared at them.

"Gon, duh." Killua replied before looking at the rest of them, "And maybe Kurapika too."

Leorio was not happy of this.

"Midoriya!" The whole Class 1-A cheered at the same time, except Bakugo.

"But I'm wanted for Mass Murder!" Midoriya said innocently.

"What?!" The rest of the cinema said, and followed by the rest of Class 1-A.

Aizawa patted him, "Stop joking, Midoriya."

"Okay, Aizawa-sensei.." Midoriya frowned, "I can feel it though.. maybe a vigilante too!"

He raised five fingers, "It'll cost you this much."

"Fifty thousand? Five hundred thousand?!" Hiyori was taken aback, steadily stepping away,
"I don't have that kind of money!"

"Are you crazy? I'm a God, remember?" Yato said before he jumped up and down and
posed, a golden coin right behind him, "And everyone knows you're suited to offer five-yen
coins to Gods!"
╰━━ oo :

Akane crossed his arms, "That's why you're broke! A few more wouldn't even hurt."

"Yes! The economy will increase if you make the cost a little higher." Yaoyorozu sparkled.

Subaru disagreed, "Economics and Gods don't really go together."

"Fi- Huh? Um.." Hiyori then began looking for the said money in her pockets before putting
it on Yato's hands.

"Your wish..." Yato flipped the coin, "Has been heard loud and clear!"

"Iki Hiyori," Yato's eyes crinkled at the corners, the dripping pink and blues danced across
the bridge as the lights shimmered and stretched. "May our fates Intertwine verily."
╰━━ oo :

"So it ends that quickly?!" Kofuku thought.

"If he'll grant your wish. Why would you still be with them?" Atsushi asked the brown-haired
young woman.

"Apparently he doesn't have the 'tools' to do it yet," Hiyori answered, eyeing Yato as if she had
been waiting for a century for it.

"My belief of him being a God went down by a hundred percent," Present Mic commented.
"No! I really am a genuine God please!!" He begged and groveled on the floor.

- · Ending Theme
[Heart Realize]

Snow came falling down as heaven's glitter, Hiyori was seen standing not afar, an umbrella in
her hands before she faced the screen with a smile.

She was under a Torii gate, while Yato and a certain other boy were seen standing on top of
it.
╰━━ oo :

"I'm really curious what that blonde boy has to do with them." Eren thought.

"I can explain it to you if you like.." Yukine answered.

"No no! Don't bother!" Eren excused, coughing, "I wouldn't want to be a spoiler to everyone."

Sinbad nodded, "Seeing him now, I bet he and Yato has a very funny dynamic."

"Add dramatic into that as well." Ranpo added.

Later Hiyori was walking down the road. Yato stalked her in the trash bin.~ You're the
owner of a jagged heart, anything you touch gets hurt.

You scowl at everything in the world. Your eyes say it, but I'm here.

Hiyori was seen waiting, the train station stops sign going down. She sees Yato and the
blonde boy right at the other side, almost waiting for her.

As the train passes by, the two suddenly disappeared. She runs, almost as if she were chasing
something or someone.
╰━━ oo :

"This somehow says a lot.. Don't tell me they'll disappear?" Armin frowned, fidgeting his fingers.

"Not exactly.." Yato bit his lip, not wanting to relive that event. Yukine, too, was desperate at that
moment, and he didn't really want to go through that again.

Stepping on the rocky road, she finds Yato and the other boy sitting under a tree, cuddling
and humming their snoozes.

Hiyori tenderly beamed, giving them her umbrella.

╰━━ oo :

"I feel like you two will end up together." Ashido squealed.

"Me and Y-Yato?! Not in your world!" Hiyori shook her head aggressively, "He isn't even my
type!"

"Right. Says you." Kofuku giggled.

"It looks really adorable too! I can't wait for more!" Yashiro nodded, she couldn't wait for more
fluff.
"Yeah, fluff.." Eve trailed off.
 05 | The Promised Neverland | 121045

ASHIDO thought out loud, "Well, this feels new."

"What's new?" Power looked at her fellow pink-haired new friend.

"Nothing is new!" Zenitsu said irritably, "They're doing another fight."

"Yeah, nothing is new about the chaos." Chain concluded.

"Not that!" Ashido pushed them away, "There's no newcomer! Doesn't that still make you
curious?!"

"More shows equals zero sleep for us." Mikaela scorned them, "And too much work for the author.
She's just doing the first episode anyways."
"True." Leonardo nodded, a pout on his chubby face, "I'd rather play my X-Station than watch how
much we've suffered."

"Well, would you look at that? Real last comers..." Eve coughed, welcoming yet another set of
people — which is definitely the last.

"So that was a fucking lie—"

"We also have Denji, Power, Aki, Angel Devil, Beam, Kobeni, Reze and.. Makima ." Eve
added, a bit hesitant to bring in Makima. Luckily, she was able to turn off everyone's power.

Reze didn't know anyone in the room with her, but she felt like she had to protect herself against
Makima. Makima herself grinned, sitting on the seats, eyes on them. "Something's hindering me."

The chaos within the room was louder than ever, Emma could only laugh. Her eyes looked at the
discord, and if she were honest to herself, she dared not to let a tear slip her emerald green eyes,
"This world is fun... It reminded me, of the days when things used to just be happy. Swaying in the
carefree mood, I… missed it."

"Conny.." Don was reminded of the young blonde thanks to Emma, either way, he had never
forgotten about her. " Seeing her one more time.. wouldn't hurt."

Eve glanced at the group of five children, a mixture of delight and gloom engulfed them. They
missed how everything used to be.

"Take your seats, everyone." The black-haired young woman clapped, gaining everyone's attention,
"I'll go sleep. Goodluck."

The screen flows in bright kissanime intro colors, their minds hopefully waiting for something that
wouldn't be heavy.

"It's about food right?" Tadokoro thought, excited to maybe learn more about culinary arts.

Perhaps the students of Tootsuki would learn how to boil live food like Rindo did. A clutz would
probably just stab the live creature in the heart in a panic.

"Yesn't." Eve answered normally.

A young with emerald oval-shaped eyes and notably thin eyebrows stares at the closed
alleyway that serves as the gateway to the outside world. Her hair is a light orange color that
is short and messy, sticking up at all angles around her head and one cowlick sticking out.

"What is this?"

╰━━ oo :

"Can I pat you?" Aizawa looked at the young child, his face showing a slight bit of resistance.

"O-Okay, sir..?"

The pro hero, Eraserhead, deliberately had his hand on top of Emma's hair, just a few inches away
from her antennae.

Few seconds have passed, and no one had uttered a single word. Not even Inosuke or Bakugo
could speak, everyone was intrigued at this sudden development of events staring Shouta Aizawa.
His hands started shaking, not knowing if he should do it or not. Would he uncover it? No, what
are they even trying to uncover? Slowly but surely, Aizawa plopped his hand to Emma's hair. And
later, he pulls his hand up, with a satisfied face.

Subaru ran towards them, doing the exact same thing three straight times.

"Your hair is magical?!" Emilia gasped, "It's not going down!"

"It's... just a cowlick?" Aki looked at them, a bit bewildered at what they were just doing.

"Cowlicks are annoying!" Filo pouted, pulling hers down forcefully.

"It's an antennae!" Tanjiro theorized, "No, what if.. it's sending a signal to space?!"
"You're a secret agent dispatched by aliens!?" Kou took out his exorcism staff.

"Aliens don't exist, dummy." Edward pulled his tongue out, trying to insult the exorcist' stupidity.

"It's a gate." Says the young boy beside her - he had somewhat messy short black hair,
parted to the right where one side covers his green eyes, namely Ray, "It connects the inside
and outside."

"Outside, huh? We've never been outside." She says.

╰━━ oo :

"Inside and.. outside?" Itadori asked, the mood around them was a little confused.

Chrome also wanted to ask, "What are the metal bars for...?"

The group of five children couldn't answer. Before they could, another one asked.

"And where are your parents?" Giyuu inquired, he was concerned but his voice was a bit stagnant,
"It seems that you have no one guarding you at that moment."

"We accidentally wandered off when we were kids!" Emma scratched her head, looking down with
a forced laughter, "It's not anything to worry about!"

"That is dangerous! What would you do if you became lost?" Iida lectured them with his boi
gestures, "The world is big. Surely you might no longer find the way, especially as children!"

"Yeah," Ray responded, eyes shut, "I don't think I can even get the chance to go see that 'big world'
of yours."

"Ray.." Norman looked at him, his eyes troubled.

"That's because we've been here ever since we were born," Norman told her. He had short,
tidy white hair with a curved moon-shaped piece on it. His bright blue eyes smiled at the
young girl.

╰━━ oo :

"You were there ever since you were born?" Kofuku raised her hand a little.

"You never go outside?" Kohaku gasped, the trio nodded to this.

Ishigami commented, "I only ever go outside when someone forces me to."

"I haven't seen daylight for days…" Amajiki sulked in his seat, gaining attention. He later covered
his face and suddenly regrets that he even said anything.

Zenitsu panicked in place for the cattle children, "But what about the sweets sold on the streets?
What about the handsome 'n pretty cuties at the beach?"

" What even is a beach ?" Eren pushed his hands away, completely bewildered.

Ray stares blankly at the alleyway.

"Mom always tells us, doesn't she?" Emma said, repeating a phrase, "Don't go near the gate
or fence in the back of the forest because it's dangerous."

╰━━ oo :

"If I'm correct, you're literally holding the gate bars." Purson raised a brow at the kids.

Ryusui commented, "They didn't exactly leave from the gate. Just near it."

"But they are prohibited from even being near it." Noelle pulled her hair backward as she replied.

Mikaela waved his hand around, getting most of their attention, "The real question here is ' why ?'
Why are they not allowed to leave?"
"What's this dangerous thing?" Alphonse's metallic voice echoed.

The anxiety sat below Emma's chuckle, clearly not knowing what to answer. She suddenly
reminisces the memories of all those who've left — It almost felt like Emma's heart was giving out
as she could only try and stop her endless pouring emotions.

Norman, Ray, Gilda and Don couldn't utter a single word — it was all stuck in their throats and
just couldn't have the ability to explain.

"Must be the Demons?" Tokitou pondered, his head empty of other thoughts.

"What does this got to do with us?" The Abnormal Class suddenly feel attacked.

"What do you mean?" Kenma asked nonchalantly.

"N-Nothing!" Iruma suddenly covered the entire cast, before begging them to just nod along. Since
it was Iruma, of course, they followed.

"That's obviously a lie," Ray stated.

Norman looked at him, "Really?"

╰━━ oo :

"What made you think so?" Mori asked.

"It would be a little bit too much to elaborate." Ray replied in a monotone manner.

Kaminari eyed the surroundings they were in, "It does look sus."

"Sus?" Erwin repeated, "Soup?"

They started talking about new weird words, all found to be confusing to the rest. It made Aladdin
yelp, "This conversation's so high-IQ, it's making my head hurt!"

"I barely understood anything, please help me understand." Historia frowned.

"I forgot we all have different timelines." Sugawara then elaborated, "They're basically online
slang words. Going by our world, it was slowly being used after the 21st century."

"Then stop it." Levi pulled his outfit down, "It's confusing."

"Hey, Ray! What do you want to do if you go outside?" The cheerful Emma changed the
topic.

"I don't know. What about you?"

"I want to ride a giraffe!"

╰━━ oo :

"That's cute." Rem smiled.

"Giraffe's are frustrating to ride, it makes you feel so small." Hinata pouted, remembering his old
ride.

"Here's a giraffe then." A creature with a long neck magically appears.

"Yey!!" Emma squeals and immediately rides on top of it, her mind sending her to her fantasies of
riding the animal on top of lush green grass and white skies.

Ray and Norman smiled, seeing Emma genuinely happy was one of the many things they love
about her.
"Ray! Norman!" Emma called, she had black-tinted glasses and sparkled, "Did you know I'm
riding this Giraffe backwards?"

"You did not just!" Mirio cackled, "I oughta use this joke sometime!"

Ray turns his back from the gate, "Good luck."

"I wonder..." Norman holds on to the gate, 'I wonder what this gate is protecting us from."

╰━━ oo :

Ranpo observed their movements, the slow eye shifts and the choice of words. "They're definitely
hiding something."

"And I'll figure it out on my own, of course." Dazai thought, almost ready to dissect and predict the
plot.

Dimple looked at the two of them, "The smart ones huh?"

- · The Promised Neverland

- Season 1 Opening | Touch Off

A red-lit lamp flickered before the screen walked across a wooden floor before reaching the
three kids. Closing up to Emma's emerald green eyes.

╰━━ oo :

"You have really pretty eyes." Kyouka complemented.

"Green eyes often symbolize optimism and creativity." Kougyoku told her insights on the matter,
"They're also said to have a secret mysterious nature behind them."

"Sounds a lot like Emma, alright." Norman and Ray said at the same time.
A white flower appears before a snow-white butterfly fluttering before its wings snap and
break away from its skin.

╰━━ oo :

"That gotta hurt." Yato flinched a little.

"It's almost symbolizing freedom." Atsushi speculated, gathering everyone's focus on his
statement.

"Freedom..?" Eren trailed off, who was hopeful at first.

"Freedom, huh?" Yuichirou told himself, laughing a little, "I remember how I used to be so bratty
about that."

"It's generally birds that represent that," Tanjiro retorted, stating his point of view, "But butterflies
may also maybe signify it in this."

"The way they showed it makes it sound as if," Uzui continued to say, "It was trying to desperately
escape. And when its wings broke, it's as if they were never going to be free."

"That's scary!" Sullivan shivered, rubbing their arms.

Eren's mind was elsewhere, his eyes seemed empty at that moment, "Birds…"

Emma seemed to be running, her hand reaching for something before later failing and falling
as the darkness envelops her.

╰━━ oo :

"What's going on...?" Kugisaki glanced at Emma, who was only smiling as usual, "She must be
feeling uncomfortable with this.."

"For a second there, her eyes looked.." Ameri couldn't finish her statement, knowing they were
there, "…Desperate."

A bright light from the sun shines above an orphanage, the light was blinding below trees.
Birds flew away, almost escaping.

All three of them - Ray, Norman, and Emma, sits on top of a branch of a tree. The title "The
Promised Neverland" appears on top of them.

╰━━ oo :

"The Promised Neverland?" Black looked up, curious.

"It's a bit of a vague title compared to the past ones," Francois responded.

Tanizaki chuckled, "You say that when I myself don't even know how 'Bungou Stray Dogs'
connects to us.."

"Yeah," Takumi half-laughed, "But even so, what does it even mean?"

"Easy." Todoroki poked the blonde's forehead, "Emma must be related to Peter Pan!"

Takumi glanced at him, "You're.. right!"

"They have bright hair.." Todoroki remembered, "And they both always have this innocent smile!"

"And they're related to the color Green!" Takumi thought, his hands on his chin, "I think… I think
we've connected the two dots!"

Bakugo growled, "You didn't connect shit."

"WE'VE CONNECTED THEM!" Both Theorizers shouted out loud, garnering hundreds of
concerned looks.
"You two get along a little bit too well, nii-san..." Isami pulled his brother away, at the same time
as Deku did for the hero of extreme density named Shoto.

It closes up to both Norman and Ray looking down from the tree before it swiftly moves up
to Emma, a brave smile on her face.

╰━━ oo :

Almost out of sheer moment, everyone's eyes looked at each other and nodded.

"Fire." Ray sets off a lighter.

"Ato ikutsu no jiyuu wo!" Emma sings, hyping up.

Everyone stood up and yelled, "NA NA NA NA NA NA NA NA NA NA!!!"

Norman brings out a saxophone and blows on it, everyone was throwing confetti out of nowhere
and were dancing to the beat. Todoroki activated his flames and was putting more fire in Ray's
lighter as Ishigami was preparing the oil..?

Tanjiro and Nezuko danced to the saxophone, as well as every other Cinnamon there is. Inosuke
took a table and stood up, waving around and fucking fell down. Luckily, Kurokiba was there to
catch Inosuke and throw him out the room.

Nishinoya and Tanaka took off their clothes and started dancing around Bakugo, almost as if it
were a ritual. All that while Sasha stole everyone's food while they were at it.

Asta was on the mic and kept yelling, "MADA MADA MADADADADADADADADADA!!"

"Underage drinking is prohibited!!" Iida chopped the air, yelling at everyone and spotted his best
friend, "Midoriya, do not drink that wine or you’ll get the chop!”

"You can't stop me, Iida-kun~!" Midoriya had hiccups. He was drunk from drinking broccoli juice.
Leonardo, who was sitting calmly like a normal person, commented, "Gotta admit though, all these
Openings are fire! None of them fails to deliver."

"And the ending songs are always depressing, you gotta love it." Kuroo clapped, gathering a pack
of worried faces.

Akane inevitably stopped time and calmed them down, which worked quickly. It was just
disappointing because no one paid for the broken table.

A candle's fire running out. With puzzles as a background, Emma, colored entirely an
orange-yellow, was jumping left and right before hugging the kids and the two boys.

╰━━ oo :

"You're definitely the main character." Senku pointed at the giraffe-loving child.

"Why do most protagonists have to be sunshines?" Ukyo chuckled, "It's making me blind."

"Yes!" Winry pressed her lips together, "Also, I think Emma's undoubtedly the big sister of their
home!"

"Emma?" A chuckle escaped Ray's lips, "A big Sister can't have the brain of a five-year old."

"Ray!" Emma pouted, obviously offended at such.

"Even so, she's really cute!" Gon smiled, which caused Emma to turn bright red.

Norman's head moved so swiftly it almost felt like his head was made of rubber. His eyes staring
daggers into the hunter's, pure venom seeping from his voice as he taunted, "What did you just call
my Emma?"

Ray cleared his throat and gestured, " Our Emma."

Itadori cackled, "Simps!"

Norman was next, appearing in a vivid shade of blue. Starting from the middle before his
face shifts, staring at the camera.

╰━━ oo :

"Looks a lot like the intellectual in your group." Uzui theorized, or rather, told a fact

Gilda laughed a little, "It's actually the three of them who are the intellectuals."

"Me?? An equal to these two?!" Emma was the one to even deny it, thinking these two were
probably the smartest out of everyone she's met.

"You perfected the exams as well didn't you?" Norman glanced at her.

Ray appeared in red, he was looking at the sides and reading a book, before covering the
camera with his hand.

╰━━ oo :

"Please no cameras or I will seriously slap you." Ray ran his hand across his face.

"You should be glad you have decent shots." Kuroo reminisces of a former moment, "Lev always
takes shots of me, and they're always stolen."

Ishigami shivered, "And they straight up laugh about it in front of us.."

"Camera lens are scary." Amajiki shuddered, his mouth shaking, "They give too much attention."

"Same." Giyuu mumbled.

It flashes to a dark-skinned woman and a woman with a bun, seemingly parenting all the kids
at the screen.

╰━━ oo :

"It looks a lot like an orphanage?" Leonardo tilted his head.

"Children really are precious." Daikoku trailed off, with Kofuku feeling a bit sad from his
statement.

"Everyone looks so adorable." Gilda gushed at the screen.

Hado blushed, "I'm betting on this being the fluffiest show we'll get!"

Yato cheered, snuffing his scarf, "Fluffy fluff! Fluffy fluff!"

"Fluffy is very manly!" Kirishima pumped his chest, "I am ready to feel the soft manliness!"

Dazai thought, "Then you'll all be disappointed if you're waiting for fluff."

Emma's neck was shown with the number: 63194.

╰━━ oo :

"Awesome tattoos you got there." Draken complimented, "Planning to be delinquents too, huh?"
Everyone had no idea the Tokyo Manji Gang had ever been in the room. That has occurred before,
so perhaps this cinema was just that simple to break into? Or is this only a cameo?

"Not really?" Emma laughed it off, "I don't know what a tattoo is but those are numbering for the
house."

"Mhm." Ray mumbled.

"63194?" Mitsuba asked.

Nanami tipped his chin, thinking, "From what I remember, no code can make something up from
those sets of numbers."

"If its numbering, 63 thousand orphans?" Yoichi looked at the younger boy, "Isn't that a lot for one
orphanage? What about other ones?"

"We aren't really informed about those." Gilda answered, scratching her chin.

Even though, Ikumi was a little taken aback. She was a chef of meat, and almost assumed
something undesirable. She later dismissed it, saying they can't possibly be like that.

A tall boy and a short girl with glasses appeared shortly after. With the butterfly from before
continuing to flutter.

╰━━ oo :

"Hey, it's us!" Don cheered, smiling at Gilda.

"Y-Yeah!" Gilda tried to cheer, for Don of course.

What seems to be the woman with a bun from before, smiled from the camera as she closed a
metal pocket watch.

╰━━ oo :

"Her smile is kind of unnerving." Kurapika shivered.

"B-But she's pretty, isn't she?" Mineta argued, defending someone he never even met, "I think I
love her~!"

"What?"
"You're in love with Mama?" Emma looked at him, frightened at his confession.

"I mean.." Mineta tipped both his fingers together, "She's like a Goddess! And her looks are
amazing."

Rengoku laughed, "I deem you as a Simp !"

"That doesn't sound right." Gyomei said to his fellow hashira.

Another woman smiled at the screen, hugging tightly on the children.

╰━━ oo :

"Why is her skin dark?" Sasha asked, eating her potato.

"I'm a bit curious as well." Kohaku said, scratching her chin.

Everyone stared at them, not really knowing what to say to her.

But Gen further explained, "It must be due to different world for Sasha-chan. And for Kohaku,
they've never met any people like them."

"There are many people like her outside the world!" Ukyo elaborated for the survey corps and the
kingdom of science, "But next time, please don't ask them about that."

"Yup," Killua scratched his chin, "And she kind of reminds me of Canary."

"They kind of give the same vibe too!" Gon nodded at his best friend, "I bet she's super nice!”

Emma glanced at the two hunters, before tapping the pen Krone had given them. "She was…" A
small thankful smile crept upon her face.
Aoyama pondered, "Was...?"

A red flower, namely a vida sprouted open, the butterfly continuing to fly around.

╰━━ oo :

"That flower is cute." Tadokoro pressed her lips together, "It would look really good in some
restaurant dishes!"

Osamu Miya dropped a sweat, "I don't think that's edible though."

Emma and Norman, though unnoticed at first, grasped their chairs firmly. A flower wouldn't hurt,
but the Vida was something they didn't want to see ever again.

Emma, Norman and Ray stands against each other, a red line flowing behind them. All
before they placed their hands together. The lit red line burned from the flames. A scene of
Ray, Emma and Norman was running on a forest.

Emma was jumping around, avoiding obstacles with a smile. Norman was also doing the
same and later Ray was jumping off from a tree branch.

╰━━ oo :

"Everyone is so flexible!" Daichi cheered.

Kuroo looked at him, "I bet he's thinking of recruiting them again..."

"Isn't that a good idea?" Bokuto glanced at the captain, wanting to recruits more too.

All the orphans were posing, staring at the screen before the main trio runs. Emma punches
the screen as the three of them broke out on what seems like a puzzle. Emma smiles at the
end.
╰━━ oo :

"That almost looks like you escaped the dark." Asta smiled for them, "I'm glad!"

"Beautiful." Shinobu clasped her hands, referring to the opening.

The Promised Neverland: 121045

Emma wakes up from her sleep, a big bright smile on her face as she turns to face the
children next to her.

"Everyone, wake up! Or you'll be late for breakfast!" She aggressively moves their bodies, as
everyone of them wakes up.

╰━━ oo :

"I wish I had siblings that are as nice as that." Killua murmured.

"It really is an orphanage!" Atsushi said, an 'o' shaped on his mouth, "It's a lot happier than my old
one though."

Dazai patted him in the back, "Now, now, Atsushi. I don't think you should compare how bad their
orphanage is to yours."

The young detective's eyes widened and fell down, "I guess Dazai-san is right, sometimes."

He then apologizes, bowing down to the kids. Emma and the others didn’t really bother much with
his comment, telling him “It’s okay.”

As the woke up, kids were running around the room as Emma dresses one of her siblings.

"Hey!" A girl with dark green hair and small eyes pointed at them, "Stop messing around
and get ready!"
╰━━ oo :

Mai grinned, "She looks like that worthless Maki of ours, but maybe this one is actually better."

At the Statement Miwa suddenly shivered, remembering her fight with the older twin. "How can
you say that when she folded you during the Kyoto Festival?"

"Folded?" Some people thought, you didn't know what it meant, "How resilient!"

"I didn't ask for your opinion, useless Miwa!" Mai retorted, with a stutter.

Todoroki sipped his soba, a monotone look on his face, "And nobody asked for yours as well."

The people of the cinema didn't know if this was a compliment for Gilda or not. Before anyone
could even speak, the girl herself stood up.

"Please don't call anyone 'worthless.'" Gilda defended Maki, "No one has no worth because
everyone has a purpose and a person who cares about them. Even you have worth."

Some children younger than Emma was asking for her help to do so. "Okay, hold on." She
bent on her knees, "Don't cry."

Children came running to the dining area. Emma, holding Phil, and Gilda passed by Don and
Conny.

╰━━ oo :

"You're all too bright for me," Shinsou said, leaving the room.

"Me too." Aizawa followed his son, oh, student, to the bathroom.

Apparently, they wanted to clean their already-dry eyes from staring at the sun themselves. It was
like they had stared at the radiation of their phones for an eternity — maybe like you right now.

"Good morning Don, Conny, and Little Bunny!" Emma cheered.

"Morning!" The dark-skinned young boy named Don greeted back enthusiastically.

"Morning, Emma!" Conny greeted, hugging a white bunny. She had yellow short pigtails
and an adorable smile.

╰━━ oo :

"Emma's your name, huh..?" Mikey mumbled and looked down, a solemn expression painted
across his face. The Tokyo Manji Gang Members slightly lowered their head from the name, it
gave them depressing memories.

"Conny..." Don and Emma whimpered. Despite trying to look strong, the young girl triggered their
weak knees.

"What's so sad about this one?" Denji glanced at the children.

The five kids didn't answer a single word... Again.

"It must be because she was adopted, right?" Emilia concluded, "It must be sad when someone you
treated as family leaves you."

"I think you should be happy they got adopted!" Alphonse cheered, trying to make them smile, "It's
a blessing to be part of a family."

"But those cries doesn't sound like they miss someone." Ukyo noted, his hand on his ear, "It's the
whimper of those who had lost someone. I've heard that sound before..."

"It's a gentle cry." Zenitsu looked down on his lap, "One that's aching with regret."
Uzui nodded at the young slayer next to him, agreeing at their thoughts.

These statements made everyone glance at the children, worry and the need to comfort them was
roaming all over their heads. Even with everyone concerned, Ray himself stood out, who dismissed
the matter at hand.

Emma runs to the dining area, still holding a small Phil.

"Look, we made it!" She exclaimed before two of her siblings rammed her back. She turns
around to look at them, all smiling.

Emma laughed at them menacingly. "Watch out... I'm going to eat you!" She went full demon
mode as she chases both of them.

╰━━ oo :

Emma forced a laugh, "Haha, that didn't age well…”

Shigeo looked at the younger child, "What do you mean?"

"I meant nothing!" She pushed her hands.

Gilda just watched as the pursuit went on. "They're at it again."

Emma finally got both of them. Phil climbed on her back and they all laughed.

╰━━ oo :

Gon chopped the air, "Wholesome..?"

"Wholesome." Ishigami says.

Meanwhile, Norman and Ray were carrying all of their breakfast for the morning.

"Morning, Norman! And Ray!" Emma cheered.

The more grown-up version of Norman beamed, "Good Morning, Emma."

╰━━ oo :

"He's still at it with that uneven bangs." Akutagawa was embarrassed for Norman.

"You're one to talk." Atsushi retorted.

Miwa giggled, "You're one to talk too."

"None of you even have a decent haircut nor a normal hair color." Levi commented, fixing his hair
upwards while his sweat was trickling down his neck, "It's not clean enough."

"Wait, that was hot." Gojo clapped for Levi, referring to him pulling his hair when he was
sweating.

"Morning! Emma." Ray tried to impersonate her words.

╰━━ oo :

"Still at it with that masterpiece of a hair." Ishigami gave Ray a thumbs up.

"Masterpiece indeed." Ling, Kuroo and Ritsu all thought together.

Giyuu and Yuno only nodded along them. Amajiki tried his best to speak, but only muttered, “Y…
Yes…”

"That haircut..." Itadori suddenly grips tightly on his shirt, trying hard not to shed a tear. "Junpei..."
"You're so energetic." Norman glanced at the girl, "Even though you haven't eaten breakfast
yet."

"How old are you again? Five?" Ray raised a brow.

╰━━ oo :

Reigen then asked, "Makes me realize, how old are you all actually?"

"We're eleven, right, Ray?" Emma looks at him, who nods at her with a smile.

"Eleven? Then we're one year above!" Killua pointed to himself and Gon, almost inviting them to
join.

Beatrice scratched her neck, and, out of curiosity, asked, "Who is the youngest here?"

Everyone looked at each other, only realizing that the majority of them were minors and in their
teens. Only ⅜ of them were actually adults.

"Anyone younger than twelve then?" Hanazawa tried to act as the one.

"Me and Gilda are ten." Don pointed to himself, "But we're plenty independent! We can definitely
keep up with Norman!"

"I'm 11, I'm the same as you guys! And one of the oldest here!" She argued, seemingly not
even believable.

╰━━ oo :

"Who's the oldest in ours then?" Aladdin asks.

"Sukuna and the King of Despair is a thousand years old," Eve commented, gaining a small sad
look from Itadori and Black — who has those said supernaturals inside of them.

"Interesting," Tenjin thought, "It's Bishamon that's the oldest, she's about 1400+ years old since her
past reincarnation."

"Chronologically speaking, it's Hyouga or Tsukasa that's the oldest." Gen shut his eyes closed with
hands together.

Eve concluded, who has the facts written down, "It's Ryusui whose the oldest, around 3730+ years
too. He's just a year older than Tsukasa."

"Aha..?! Me?!" Ryusui pointed to himself in disbelief, "What an honour that must be!"

"Amazing, Ryusui-sama!" Francois clapped for their master, proud.

Yamaguchi dropped a sweat, "That was not the type of 'growing old with you' I was thinking
about." He then looked at Tsukishima specifically.

Emma then turns around, only to see their Mama, who was silently giggling for her. "You're
laughing, too, Mama?"

"Emma, can you give me a hand over here?" Mama, who had black hair tied up in a neat
bun, asked softly.

╰━━ oo :

"Your Mama is so sweet!" Fujiwara complemented.

Shinobu smiled, "She sounds like a lovely mother."

Emma holds on to her Mama. "But Mama! I'm going to redo my entrance from the
beginning." The orange antennae begged.
"Why? I love that part about you." She chuckled, the amount of fluff she gives off where so
soft.

"That I'm five years old on the inside?"

Mama shakes her head, "The part where you care deeply about your family."

╰━━ oo :

"She's so motherly, it's so womanly!" Kirishima pumps his chest.

"You're so blessed." Atsushi looks at his lap, "Having a mother figure that carefully looks out for
you is a gem."

"Mom.." Eren trailed off, reminiscing his own mother from Isabella.

Almost everyone with a missing mother started imagining Isabella as their mother, wishing to have
receive that kind of care. Those who had their mothers ripped away from them because of certain
circumstances, remembered their parents. They regret ever taking them for granted.

Four kids of the cattle children frowned, not knowing what to tell them. Ray, on the other hand,
continues to silently observes them all.

Mama grabs Emma's cheeks, and she blushed. "Thanks, Mama!" She smiled at her foster
mother.

╰━━ oo :

"I'm starting to really like this Mama!" Hinata commented.

Ranpo tips his chin, "I'm not."

After everything has been set, Mama rang her bell as their breakfast starts. "Good morning,
my dear children. Let's give thanks that all 38 of you siblings are able to live here happily,
today, too."

╰━━ oo :

"38 is a lot of orphans!" Armin gasped.

"Our part of the orphanage was less than half of that," Atsushi added, sliding his hand across his
face.

Kugisaki questioned, "Are there no other caretakers in there though?"

"At that time, no. Mama was the only one." Ray replied, looking at a pen, "Too much caretakers
would be troublesome anyways."

"Troublesome?" Kanroji seems to not get it, "How would it be troublesome? It'd be easier for her to
take care of everyone with help!"

"Because it may not be as simple as you think." Ranpo thought, but continued to be quiet.

"Itadakimasu!" Ominous music plays in the background as they all ate their breakfast.
Isabella is violating poultry ethics as she force-feeds Conny. "It's delicious!" Conny says
anyway.

╰━━ oo :

"Speaking of delicious, I don't see how 'food' is the genre for this." Souma commented, who was
expecting them to be next.

"Is this a flashback then?" Tanjiro asked, "They seem to still be the same age."

Aki scratched his nose, "The last one was the flashback, this is obviously the present."

Yashiro was also confused, "But I don't get how they're connected to food?"
Norman and Ray both looked at each other, only reminded that a certain someone did say the next
genre is about food… And that's when it snapped in their heads.

"Where the fuck is that old geezer?" Norman went full protective mode, eyeing wherever Eve was.

Ray lit up a lighter, ready to burn someone alive — him included. Unfortunately for them, Eve had
long escaped their grasps, far from being beaten up to a pulp.

"You're acting like a little baby, Conny." She cleaned her face.

"I can right, especially today?" Conny asked, excited.

"Yes." Mama smiles.

╰━━ oo :

"What's going to happen today?" Riza asked.

"Is it her birthday!?" Aladdin looked at the kids.

"Her adoption day?" Yuzuha also asked.

"It was actually both." Gilda answered, "Since it was her birthday, she also was finally getting
adopted..." She continues to elaborate, muttering the last one unenthusiastically.

Finral then had a thought, "Is that suppose to be a coincidence?"

"I think some of the other children undergo that too.." Don said absentmindedly, before closing his
mouth shut — just realizing he had said that.

"What?" Ram took a questioning look, "Then for 'some' of those, they wait for their birthdays,
knowing they'll get adopted?"

"But she's a child." Benimaru asked, "How come none of you got adopted at her age either?"

"We.. don’t really know how to explain." Norman maundered with a lie, his downcast eyes looking
at his lap.

Afterwards, the screen pans to the children holding a test.

A computer A.I. narrates, "Age 11, type 1. Answer each question within nine seconds. We
will now begin."

And so the test begin. Barcode scanning everywhere. After the test, some were frustrated and
some weren't. What you'll mostly get from students post-exam.

╰━━ oo :

"A test?" Kaminari looked terrified. It was his worst enemy.

"Looks like they're being trained to become Grocery Store Employees." Edward also nods to
himself.

Kalego coughed, bringing the topic back, and replied to Dazai, "This may be a substitute for
outside education."

Tanjiro asked once more, "How are they answering through… those long hard sticks?"

Norman responded, "The barcode is a way for us to select our answers. Isn't that how everyone
does it?"

"Not really." Otto replied, sliding his hand across the armchair, "Test choices are a lot easier to
look at than those. Barcodes look pretty sophisticated."
"I'm jealous." Conny frowned, "I didn't get most of it."

╰━━ oo :

"She can do it next time." Sharrkan cheered.

"What optimism!" Yaoyorozu clapped.

Ishigami gagged on the word, "Something I'll never have."

"Are you all ready for the result?" Mama then listed down the names of the top 3, "Norman.
Ray. And.. Emma!"

"You three did an amazing job. You got all of them right! Perfect scores!"

╰━━ oo :

"Perfect scores?!" Kaminari looked at their papers, seeing them too bright for someone with 'little
intelligence' like him.

"You should try to look up to them." Almost all the teachers glanced smugly at their own students.

"When kids were better than us, even at our best!" Gaap crumbled sand in his hand, with a pose.

The majority of them were amazed at the prowess of the three orphans. The minority, though, were
cursing at the fact that their self-proclaimed kouhais were better than them.

Everyone was surprised, while Emma cheered. The other two who were mentioned weren't
shocked so easily. Norman just let out a smile, while Ray didn't much care.

╰━━ oo :

"If only I was a genius." Senku massaged his forehead, sitting just as calmly as Ray in the screen.
"But you are a genius?" Chrome was utterly confused.

Kurokiba told the scientist off, "You forgot Foodgasm exists."

"It's Sarcasm, not Foodgasm, Ryo." Alice corrected her partner, giggling.

Suika tilted her head, "What's Foodgasm?"

Gen panicked for the child, "Someone save her from disaster—"

"Those three are different, huh? Norman is a genius who has the best brains. And Ray, an
intellect who can compete against Norman's genius. Emma has amazing athletic skills, and
her learning ability allows her to stay close to the other two." A child speculated.

"They say the House has never had three kids at this level together before. No wonder Mom
is happy with them."

╰━━ oo :

"You three must be your mother's pride and joy!" Historia clapped happily.

Kageyama sipped his juice, "Something I'll never be either."

"Don't look so brightly, Tobio-kun!" Oikawa suddenly became friendly towards him, something he
never does, "I'm sure your parents are a lot more disappointed than you think!"

Aizawa plopped in his seat-turned-bed, "Someone give him detention."

This made Don so pissed off. He stood up and looked at Norman. "Norman! I challenge you
to a game of tag!"

╰━━ oo :
"Jealous, much?" Hanako teased him, as if he never felt that emotion towards someone.

"Why a game of tag? Why not Brain-related Games instead?" Chongyun asked.

Gilda coughed, fixing her glasses before answering sincerely, "Don may have an inferiority
complex against Norman..."

Bakugo scowled, "Inferiority Complex? Who the hell still has those?!"

Norman smiled towards him. After a while, everyone went outside and started playing on
their own.

Norman watched them while Ray sat on the tree shade as he reads a book. Norman and Ray
stared at each other, then the dark-haired kid looked at his pocket watch. He then looked
back at Ray, as Norman nodded his head and ran away.

╰━━ oo :

"This is actually a good way to exercise while having fun." Inugami educated them.

"As if there's still people who go outside," Mitsuba said, dropping a sweat.

Kunikida gasped, "Of course there still are! Who stays couped up in their own house for a year?!"

"Ask them." Subaru pointed to no one specifically, which made some people utterly confused.

This is, after all, a game of tag. Everyone was hiding from them, as they observed their
surroundings for any sign of Norman.

But they sure missed looking on their behind. Norman caught a group of his siblings
overwatching the House for any sign of him.

╰━━ oo :
"That quick?" Souma looked astonished about him, "Impressive."

Hisako tipped her chin, "He must have sharp eyes and fast feet."

"Don't give too much credit to me." Norman pushed his arms, looking down on his lap, "They're
just a lot younger and a little slower. If they were Ray or Emma I'm up to, I'd lose."

"Will you?" Winry teased, "Or are you just letting the lady you like win?"

"L-Like?!" The child felt a rush of emotions, "Emma's just a sibling to me! Nothing more, nothing
less..!"

"Good." Ray commented, he looked almost reassured?

Isshiki laughed silently, "Simp Wars?"

Meanwhile, Don was complacent that Norman won't find him. He hid himself at the forest,
along with Conny.

"Come get me, Norman!" Don taunted the intellect, "We'll outrun you this time for sure!
Right, Conny?"

Conny smiled, "Thank you for always helping me, Don."

╰━━ oo :

"I wanna meet this squishy little brat." Bakugo, of all people, had said that.

Don was definitely offended, "You can't call her a brat!"

"What's she gonna do, huh?" Garfiel barked at the child, "She isn't even in here."
"You should be careful with your words there, kid." Ranpo glanced at the young man, a serious
gaze written across his face.

"Huh..?!"

"Garf, stop that!" Frederica halted her brother, forbidding him to say anything inappropriate.

"You don't have to thank me! I'll always help you! Anytime, anywhere you're in need!" The
older boy reassured her.

╰━━ oo :

"That's one wholesome siblinghood." Sinbad nodded to himself.

"That's rare." Yato commented, "Most siblings just never get along, the majority of them just
utterly despise each other."

Alphonse smiled, "That's not the case with me and nii-san. He's always looking out for me and I'm
really glad about it!"

"S-Stop, Al…" Edward muttered with a blush, not knowing what a compliment is.

"Wish all." Asui thought of her siblings.

Conny suddenly shushed him, although it was certainly too late. Then, they noticed footprints
that lead into an unknown location. "Based on the size of these shoe's footsteps.." Don
thought it was Norman's, "You let your guard down, Norman!"

╰━━ oo :

"Not quite!" Power observed, her voice sounding victoriously.

Conny saw Norman at their backs. It was certainly too late to be complacent in the game of
tag.

Don was shocked, while Norman smiled. "Don, you always let your guard down. Don't I
always tell you? Your weakness is that you make quick judgement and lose your cool."

╰━━ oo :

"Factual." Ango fixed his glasses, "He needs a chill pill, he's over-stressed about something so
simple."

"Hypocrite." Dazai mumbles, but could be heard by the four eyes.

Norman then ran off to hunt down his other siblings. All of them... were single-handedly
caught by him.

╰━━ oo :

"How?!" Fujiwara gasped.

Hanazawa scratched his head, "Are you secretly an overpowered character..?"

"That's a little too much." Ray looked a bit sad, though unnoticeable to them, " Even if I don't
really care, It's making me look bad..."

"What the heck?" Don complained, standing where every other children where, "He
practically got everyone, except for Emma."

Emma was running away as far as she could from Norman. She was trying to win the game of
tag, as if she was in a life-or-death scenario.

╰━━ oo :

"She's just as fast as Itadori." Fushiguro side-glanced, remembering the first time he's met the
student.
"Huh?" Toudou looked at him, curious about his best friend.

"Oh that! Well, it's natural to me though. And whenever I go running, I always meet people.."
Itadori stated calmly, "..like parademics."

"Run harder, they said. You'll be fine they said." Zenitsu massaged his head.

"You're making running look bad.." Iida frowned, guilty.

Norman caught her, but she kept running. She jumped off a land, while Norman stopped for
a moment. The time's ticking, but Norman tried to find another route to catch Emma from
across the stream.

╰━━ oo :

"You two look like childhood sweethearts!!" Winry clapped, "Trying to chase each other and all
that~!"

"Yes, but in romance, childhood friends always lose." Uraraka said her insights, "It's always the
new girl that wins, most of the time."

Eren stood up and argued, "It's not always like that! I won't allow it!"

"Just confess already, or else she might find a new man." Armin teased him, a smug look on his
face.

Eren cried out, "No! I don't want that, Armin! I don't want Mikasa to find another man! It has to be
me!"

"I didn't even mention a name..."

Mikasa hid under her scarf as Eren had just realized such facts, eventually he passed out on his
seat.
"A-Anyways," Noelle changed the subject back, "You two would be perfect together."

Norman crossed his arms with a smile, nodding, "Yes. I'm ten billion percent Emma has already
stolen my heart."

Emma looked terrified, "But wouldn't that be cardiac arrest?!"

She then ran to him, putting her head to his chest. Having her this close, a burst of emotions came
flowing through his mind. Luckily, he wasn't a stuttering mess like most would be.

Instead, With Emma checking on his pulse, Norman took this opportunity to pull her in and hug the
tangerine.

"Smooth." Senku commented.

She was nowhere to be found, but she was hiding atop the tree. Norman was about to walk
away, but he tripped, which made her go down and lose to him.

╰━━ oo :

"Clumsy, but smart." Black described the young orphan.

White laughed at her brother, "Kind of like you!"

"Norman!" Emma noticed and immediately ran for his aid.

"I was pretending." Norman chuckled.

╰━━ oo :

"That was a good idea." Shigeo glanced upwards, "But it would hurt someone else's feelings.. and I
don't like hurting anyone.."
Noelle nodded, "It is a good strategy but it would only fool the foolish ones."

"B-But it was unfair!" Emma threw a tantrum, "He can't just do that!"

Emma had a surprised Pikachu face as she complained, "No fair! I was worried about you!"

"Emma, your weakness is that you're nice." Norman told her.

╰━━ oo :

"How can being nice be a weakness?!" Iida chopped the air, looking at a green-haired friend of his.

"Yes! Yes!" Asta cheered along him, "Isn't it a strength to be nice?! Captain Yami told us that!"

"I didn't." Yami retorted.

"Should I be Irumean forever now?" Iruma started thinking about his life-decisions. The rest of the
cinnamons started thinking too, including: Midoriya, Tanjiro, Itadori, Aladdin, Gon, and Hinata.

"No, don't enter your emo phases please," Kobeni begged them.

"Being nice isn't bad, it's actually a good thing and it's hard to find someone genuinely kind."
Norman elaborated, "Just don't let anyone take advantage of that kindness of yours."

Ray continued, "Or else, they'll use you, leave you and betray you, all for their personal agendas
like the jerks that they are."

"If anything, you should establish your authority to that person. You can't be kind to everyone
everyday." Mikaela added, glancing at Yuichirou, "You have a life too, don't think about everyone
all the time. Atleast learn to think about your own well-being too."

"That hit me in the ouchies," Leorio commented.

Everyone then returned to the House, while the three topnotchers sat down under the shade
of the tree where Ray was always resting. Emma was frustrated that she lost to a white-
haired, soon-to-be-a-megalomaniac kid named Norman - wait, that's a spoiler.

╰━━ oo :

Norman crossed his arms, "I'm not gonna be that much of a megalomaniac in the anime. Well,
compared to the manga."

"He caught me again! Why? So frustrating!" Emma punched the ground, probably stronger
than Saitama could.

"Question." Ray glanced at her, "What does Norman have that you don't?"

╰━━ oo :

"Lack of Sanity." Eren answered.

"Happiness." Zenitsu commented.

Shirogane concluded, "An enormous amount of Simp Energy."

Ranpo replied to her, "A Pair of Ears."

"But she still has them?" Tanizaki stuttered, laughing a little but didn't actually get the joke.

"T-Then what do I have that Norman doesn't?!" Emma tried to gain an answer, looking at
everyone.

"Something she has that he doesn't..." Hinata looked like he was thinking hard, as if he were going
to discover something, "You have a female reproductive system..?!"
Ling Yao scratched his nose, "I mean.. he isn't wrong...?"

Emma pondered before answering, "Hmm... The ability to plan ahead? Calmness?
Overwhelming intelligence?"

"Strategy," Ray answered.

"If it's about simple physical ability, you have the upper hand. But Norman is strong right
here." Ray points to his head, "Like no other. You're playing tag. It's a game where you
compete with strategy."

╰━━ oo :

"So Emma is more on physical activities while Norman is more of the brains?" Kerori tried to wrap
up what they meant.

Yuzuriha clasped her fingers, "They remind me of Senku-kun and Taiju-kun!"

"I doubt Taiju is near Emma's level though." Hyouga said harshly, but he still gained a nod from
Senku and Taiju himself.

"A simple game of tag?" Emma raised a brow.

"It's like chess, but using your entire body. Ain't that right, Norman?"

╰━━ oo :

Sugawara chuckled, "Emma seems to be great at jumping around and she runs really fast, she can
be a Decoy."

Kuroo nodded, "Norman is almost the same but I have a feeling he's good as a setter. Ray also
seems alright, though he's more of the thinker, huh? Maybe a captain would fit him."

"Now that you say it, you three do look alike." Tanaka pointed at Hinata, Kuroo and Sugawara.
"And the roles you gave them are hella perfect!" Bokuto rounded them up.

"Hinata and Emma?" Kageyama sipped his juice, "Seems okay but I just hope this idiot isn't the
protagonist either."

"Yeah." Norman nodded, "But you're a better tactician than me, Ray."

"You overestimate me," Ray admitted.

╰━━ oo :

"For now, we can't really tell." Kurapika said, "Ray hasn't shown much other than sitting under a
tree for half a day."

"I like this kid." Aizawa commented.

"Reading the enemy's moves, huh?" Emma glanced at the sky briefly.

╰━━ oo :

"Why are you even talking about strategies?" Gon asked, confused, "Isn't this just about orphans?"

Leorio told them his views, "Uh-huh, I do feel like this is a Slice of Life.."

1. K. nodded, "Y-Yeah.. A SoL where orphans are going get adopted, and their orphanage
family left behind. The rest would have realizations and learn life lessons when they left...?"

"That's the gist I'm getting of too." Sanemi agreed.

"It feels random?" Itsuki commented, "But I guess it's a way to reveal their strengths."

"But we're not even close when it comes to Mama," Norman said.
Emma nodded, "That's true. We've never beaten her at chess."

Meanwhile, Don just wouldn't give up. He's still pissed that he kept losing to Norman.

"Norman! I want a rematch! Next game, everyone will be "It" except you!" Don never
stopped trying to win against him, even though he fails for a tons of times now.

╰━━ oo :

"Your inferiority complex is annoying." Bakugo crossed his arms.

"Indeed." Akutagawa agreed the blonde, "It's too obvious that the other is already better than him."

"Ironic." Chuuya and Todoroki thought at the same time.

Emma was surprised at his determination.

And so, another game of tag began again. While everyone was exploring, Emma discovered
something deep within the forest - a border fence.

╰━━ oo :

"A fence?" Shinomiya said the one's she's seen, "Wasn't the one in the opening scenario a gate?"

"The Gate was most likely the entrance." Reinherz concluded, "Maybe surrounding them are a lot
of fences."

"The Steins:Gate!" Suddenly, Okabe yelled out loud for some reason, no one understood him
though, or even knew he was there. Perhaps another cameo?

Then she looked at her left and found Norman, also looking at the fence. She came near him
and tapped his shoulder.
Realizing that he has been caught, Norman surrendered.

"You caught me."

╰━━ oo :

"You two are gonna be the death of me!" Midnight squealed, Present Mic right beside her to calm
her down.

Even though the game was still going, they were intrigued by the fence.

Emma reminded, "You can't go near there, no matter what!"

Norman nodded, "Yeah, Mama is always telling us that. The gate and the fence deep in the
forest are dangerous."

╰━━ oo :

"That's obviously a lie." Ranpo commented.

"That's obviously a lie." Ray joined them in a blink of an eye.

Emma was shocked at him, because who wouldn't? He suddenly appeared like he was Minato
Namikaze.

╰━━ oo :

Chuuya clapped, "Would you look at that, Mr. Detective and this Ray have the same minds."

Ginro shivered, "B-But where the hell did he come from? Is Ray a ghost too?!"

"He's following them." Yami answered quickly.

"A stalker?" All Might raised a brow, "That's bypassing privacy!" He lectured, as if he doesn't go to
wherever Deku would be.

"Either way, why would it be a lie?" Lied asked, clearly he didn't have the sharpest of eyes and the
most common of common sense.

"Isn't it obvious?" Kimizuki replied, "If it's really dangerous, why won't they just put up bigger
fences."

"Walls would also be more logical if they're trying to avoid dangerous beings." Armin also
suggested, " Not that walls would stay there forever."

Emilia nodded to the blonde, "Yes! With that low fence, it'd be ineffective, any monster can enter
with no problem."

"This is getting fishy." Yashiro pretended to understand what they're saying.

"You're the fish here, Yashiro ♡." Hanako poked her nose, smiling.

"What do you mean?"

"Well just look at it." Ray looked at the fence, "What part of this is dangerous? The fence is
low, and I don't see anything threatening."

╰━━ oo :

"Exactly." Gojo twirled a pen over his hand.

"But if Mama is telling us that.." Emma trailed off.

Ray said straightly, "You really love Mama, after all."

╰━━ oo :
"He may or may not know something." Killua theorized, who's been observing a little.

"Norman also said about him being a Tactician." Jiro recalled, "He may have some sort of long-
term plan."

"But isn't he a kid?" Uzui looked confused, before thinking, "I guess he does have high grades for a
reason."

"But everyone-" Emma was interrupted by Don, who told them that the game was still going.

╰━━ oo :

Hiyori commented, "You technically won at this point, since Norman was finally caught, like the
rules you've set."

"But.." Don frowned.

"But what?"

"What do you 'but what?'" Bakugo stood up from his seat, "That kind of win is shitty garbage! I
wouldn't be surprised if he wanted another rematch!"

"Now that's just being petty," Ram told him off.

Akutagawa disagreed, "No, the pomeranian is just being practical."

- "Hey! Are you sure you guys are playing tag?"

They were joined by their other siblings, including Gilda and Conny. "Oh, is the game over
already?"
"We should call it a day." Norman glanced at everyone of them, "If we're late, Mama will be
worried."

Don glanced at the location before the fence, "We'll eventually leave this place, huh?"

Nat stated, "This is an orphanage. Of course we'll leave eventually. Before we turn 12."

╰━━ oo :

Yoichi looked up, "Isn't it normally 18 when you move out of the orphanage?"

"Some do let children leave earlier by age 16." Hado commented, "But 12 is a bit too young, isn't
it?"

"Well, with their intelligence, I'm not surprised!" Shinobu said her insights.

"They're still kids though." Ojiro retorted, "Even if they're like that, there's still a lot of things
about the world they may not know."

Present Mic cocked his head, "Yeah, even I was stupid and had no sense of dignity when I was
twelve!"

"You know what?, I noticed something." Gilda reminded, "We don't receive letters from
anyone."

"Letters?"

"You know, after they leave the House, no one writes us." She elaborated with sadness.

Norman reassured, "I'm sure they're being considerate to their foster parents."

╰━━ oo :
"I think the parents would be more considerate than that." Yashiro said.

"Unless they're absolute jerks, then be my guest." Killua shook his head, taking a small look at
Gon.

"But we've all been together ever since we were born!" Don argued, "Even if we're not
related by blood, we're truer siblings than most."

Gilda frowned, "They must be having so much fun everyday that they've forgotten about the
House."

Emma stood silent before stating her side of the coin, "Then it's fine, right? I'm happy for
them."

╰━━ oo :

"Looking at the positive side, huh?" Kurapika glanced at her with a smile.

"But.." Emma gripped tightly onto her skirt, "They're not happy.. I can't be happy for them... I can't
think positive for them.. Not now when I know the truth..."

Kurapika, who was awaiting a response, noticed her expression. He expected her to reply with a
somewhat warm feel, but it was the opposite of that.

"Did.. Did I say something wrong..?" The blonde queried, "Emma?"

Emma, who looked like she had heard nothing, had just realized her name being called. "Ah,
n..no..." She stammered, "It was nothing. Just some bad memories and all..!"

"Don't force yourself." Ray told her, looking away, "Please.."

"Yeah, I'll try.."

Gilda soon turned sour and frustrated, "I want to go outside, too!"
Nat asked, "What would you do outside?"

"Isn't it obvious? Get new clothes!" Gilda pointed at them.

╰━━ oo :

"I think those are very comfy." Atsushi said, he did have a similar outfit.

"But they're plain.." Gilda argued with a pout, "And being plain-looking is boring..."

"I feel offended." Subaru said.

"That's better than unnecessarily standing out." Iruma muttered.

"Being famous is hard to deal with." Levi added, "I'd rather not be noticed at all."

"That breaks all attention-seekers!" Motoyasu crossed his arms with a wide grin.

"Not again." Don unconsciously burns her with two words.

"I mean, come on! We only have this one uniform!" Gilda pouted like the cutie she is, "I read
in books that the outside world has so many different types of clothes! I want to wear them
all!"

╰━━ oo :

"Wait, so these type of everyday outfits aren't even familiar to you?" Nikki looked curious.

"Your clothings are so unique!" Don complimented them, "It makes me just as jealous as Gilda
now.."
Aoyama stood up dramatically, "Le monde est vraiment injuste, même pour les jeunes orphelins!"

"Sì!" Takumi stood up, "Dobbiamo dare ai bambini un nuovo set di vestiti!"

"En effet!" The hero sparkled.

"Questo è tutto!" The chef glanced at the children with a firm smile, "Firmo i documenti di
adozione!"

"Can someone translate?" White begged them, who was never good at other languages.

"Basically, nii-san is adopting them now." Isami drank his soup, "I don't know what the sparkly
guy just said though."

"Kahit ako walang naintindihan sa sinulat ko, Isami." Eve nagged her own head, before unpausing
the show.

If there's anything wrong there, please blame Google Translate.

Nat added, "I want to eat delicious food."

╰━━ oo :

"I'm here!" Souma and the rest of the Tootsuki students all claimed.

"Ei too." Yae volunteered her own God.

Raiden Ei scratched her hair, "Cooking? What is that…?”

"I'd pick Shogun-sama’s food over Gordon Ramsay's!" Sara said proudly. She definitely doesn’t
know how terrible Ei cooks.
Kurokiba gasped, " You fucking donkey! Gordon Ramsay's delicacies are the best of the best!"

Don held his own hands, "I want to go on a date with a cute girl."

╰━━ oo :

"I'm here!" Mineta, Aladdin, and Leorio shouted.

Mineta moved his fingers in a very weird way, "We have to teach you our ways, dear newbie."

"He's a child, go away, you weirdos." Tsuyu protected the kids, who were clueless throughout it.

"But it would be more advisable to go to Okabe or Sinbad about that." Eve stated, "Araragi, Raku
or Fuutarou have the best harem for me. All five of them attract the best girls."

Olivier Armstrong crossed her arms, "Like I ever needed a weak man in my life."

Gilda looked at him, "Geez, that was rude."

Don responded, "Oh that's not what I meant."

Phil listens to their every wish, presumably thinking that their life is such a grand waste of
time - that was a joke okay.

He then raised his hand, "I want to ride a train!"

"That's a good one!" Don praised the younger boy.

╰━━ oo :

"Trains are quite a delight!" Rengoku declared, remembering his mission, "I'm about to ride the
Mugen Train the next day!"
"I'm getting the feeling that you should ditch that ride." Mitsuba told the older man, "Just to be
safe..."

Rengoku furrowed his thick eyebrows, "And not ride the train? I can't! I will never back down
from saving lives!"

"O-Oh, okay.. Have a donut." The delinquent handed him a pack.

"What is that for, young man?"

"A way to let you know that this donut will be you soon." Izaya answered him instead, a grin on
his face.

"Where did he come from?" Denji asked Eve, 'cause Durarara was not in the book! Eve coughed,
"That line works best for him."

"What about you, Norman?" Emma asked.

Norman answered with a sincere smile, "I want to go to different places and see things I've
never seen before."

╰━━ oo :

"An adventurer?" Ja'far tried to simplify it.

"He kinda reminds me of Eren." Jean commented, "I think Armin told me he and Eren would love
to go outside."

"Are you two idiots?" Levi raised a brow on the scouts, "That's worse than Hange's obsession over
Titans."

"It's the Titans." Erwin answered.

"These Titans aren't gonna be that bad, right..?" Midoriya scratched his cheek, "Surely you can talk
it out!"

"Talk no Jutsu is useless," Takemichi frowned, "I've used it too many times, I know how much it
doesn't work!"

Emma replied, "Good idea! And what about you, Ray?"

Ray answers shortly, "Once I got outside, well, I'd have to survive first."

"Such a downer." Don glanced down, "What about you, Emma?"

"Me?"

Ray laughed a little, "You want to ride a giraffe, right?"

╰━━ oo :

"Luckily, she finally did." Norman retained his normal expression.

"What do you plan to do now then?" Hiyori asked her.

She glanced at her, just realizing the fact that she doesn't really know what to do for her own sake.

Emma smiled, "Well, I don't really want to leave. I want to stay here forever!"

Don looked at her, "Hey, that's kind of unfair."

"But I'm so happy right now. That's all there is, right?"
Ray looks down, "Happy, huh?"

╰━━ oo :

Emma gulped, biting her lip while her eyes tried their best to look away.

"That was really.. dumb of me." Tears fell on her face, "It's not like that anymore.. It's not
orphanage I used to know.. I.."

"Emma." Ray and Norman's hands were placed on top of her shoulders. They, too, had a slight
expression of sadness — One that was covered by a mask of reassurance.

"It's going to be o..okay." Norman told her, "T..Trust me.. okay..?" His voice was watery.

Nobody heard them, their sobs were silent and unnoticed. For the large size of the cinema, they
were glad no one saw them.. for now.

Conny went near them, speaking of her wish, "I promise to write. I'll write a lot of letters. I'll
never forget about everyone. When I leave the house, I want to become a mother like Mama.
And then, I'll never abandon any children!"

Emma smiles at her, "You love Mama very much, don't you?"

Conny nodded of confirmation and smiled.

╰━━ oo :

"I can't take this.." Ranpo muttered to himself, knowing what'll happen. Even if he said that, he
stayed… but his eyes were averted at the sides.

Later on, that night, every part of the room was quiet. Mama was just peeling off Conny's
drawing.
As she takes one final look at the scribble, she hugged it.

╰━━ oo :

"She'll miss her a lot, won't she?" Kanroji said, tracing her hand across the armchair.

"Of course..." Midoriya stated, "A mother's love is unconditional. Blood-related or not."

"Mama.." Emma stares at the screen. Why? Why would she hug that if she was the one who
delivered Conny? What about that smile she had as she did so? All those thoughts rambled on her
head. She didn't know what to believe anymore.

Afterwards, everyone gathered around the main entrance to the house, feeling sad that they
have to bid farewell to Conny, who was just chosen to be adopted by some unnamed foster
parents - haha, adopted.

There Conny was in her formal wear, holding her bunny. "I'm slow, and I wasn't as smart as
everyone, but even after I leave, I'll do my best."

╰━━ oo :

Hearing this, almost everyone frowned.

Alphonse looked panicked though, his eyes wide open and his hands were shaking a little,
"Everything.. connects now."

"The tests.. the fences.. the young age of adoption.." Edward gripped tightly on his seat, "It all
leads to one possible event.." He may not be a detective but his head is sending him to a
conclusion, one that he wasn't fond of.

Don sniffed, "Conny.." As soon as everything starts to get dramatic, tears started flowing
down her baby blue eyes.

"I don't want to leave anymore! I want to stay here!" She began sniffing. Some started
crying, while everyone smiled at her, feeling positive about the brightest and happiest future
she's going to face.

╰━━ oo :

"It's going to be fine!" Emilia reassured, not knowing about the real consequences.

Raphtalia told the Conny of the screen, "I assure you, you will be very happy with a loving
family."

"That's.. that's what we used to think..." Gilda's mouth was shaking.

"Huh? 'Used to?'" Leonardo perked, "What's with the use of past tense?"

As soon as she and Mama closed the door, the room was silent. Conny and Mama walked
down the hills to the front gate, where her fate will be met. As they were walking, Mama was
humming a tune.

"What song is that, Mama?"

Mama glanced at her and continued humming, unaware of her question.

╰━━ oo :

"She's trying to hold back the pain." Hina pouted, knowing how much it feels like when someone
you care for suddenly leaves you.

Yachi nodded, "She was her mother-figure too, and the rest were like family! This is so sad..."

Meanwhile, Emma went to the dining area of the House to return her cleaning materials, but
as she looked at her left, she saw Conny's doll.

Emma panicked, "CONNY! You're kidding me!"

╰━━ oo :
"I'm kind of scared seeing Conny's bunny, no offense." Subaru dropped a sweat, reminiscing an old
moment, "Just brings too much bad memories."

"The doll reminds me of Haru from Beastars." The blonde Mitsuba pointed out.

"I just get bunny girl senpai memories from seeing rabbits." Mineta commented, hugging his pack
of novels, which coincidentally has random young women as covers.

Gilda and Norman also went to the dining area to return their cleaning materials. They saw
Emma running down to the other side of the table to get the doll.

Gilda shouted, "Oi! Conny's already gone!"

Emma continued to panic, "What should I do?"

╰━━ oo :

"Continue panicking, like I used to do whenever the deadline is near." Ishigami advised her, who
bashfully laughed it off.

Ray also walked in and suggested, "There's still time. From the window, I saw the lights on
the gate were still on. Mama isn't back yet either, so I don't think Conny has left yet."

"Let's hurry, Emma."

╰━━ oo :

"Of course it's Norman that would accompany her." Mineta shook his head.

Nacht noted as well, "I'm not surprised he'd volunteer for her."

"Y-Yeah.." Emma stammered, knowing what'll happen during that. Norman, too, looked down on
his lap, not one smile on his face.

Later on, Norman and Emma ran down into the front gate, holding Conny's doll so that they
may be able to give it back to her before she leaves and never return to Grace Field.

As soon as they arrived at the front gates which is still open, they remembered one of Mama's
advice.

Emma then reminded, "You can't go near there, no matter what!"

Norman said, "I know. Let's get scolded together, later!"

╰━━ oo :

"Friendship goals!" Hanazawa said, pulling Ritsu and Shigeo next to him.

Gon commented, "But anyways, it's pretty dark in there. Even I can't see a thing!"

"Well, duh, it's nighttime, dummy!" Killua nudged his best friend.

They peeked around and tried to call Conny. As they walked into the dark alley of the front
gate and looked around, foleys of dripping water can be heard. They saw many doors, all
with a beam of light above them.

When they stopped walking they saw a truck, with no driver.

╰━━ oo :

"A truck, huh?" Subaru thought.

Sero noted, "I suddenly have a bad feeling about this.."

Emma asked, "Is this the truck that'll take Conny? Actually, I've never seen a vehicle
before."

They scanned the driver's seat of the truck, while Emma checked the back.

"No one's here." Norman looked around.

Emma suggested, "Maybe, she'll find it if we leave it in the back."

╰━━ oo :

"T-That's weird though.." Zenitsu shuddered.

Iruma asked, "Shouldn't there be people out there? Or at least, a guard..?"

"All lights are open too.." Kurapika added, a little unnerved.

Emma opened the closed curtains of the truck, when she found something horrible and
traumatic inside. She quickly lets go of the doll. With panting breaths of fear and anguish,
she slowly backed away from the truck, shaking and trembling with shivers down her spine.

"N- Norman..."

╰━━ oo :

"W-What's wrong??" Tanjiro looked at her with concern.

"Emma.. What did you see?" Midoriya became increasingly worried as well.

The amount of emotions she had opening up the truck was not to be taken lightly. The terror and
fear in her eyes was there for more than a split second.

"..." She couldn't speak, Emma could only avert her eyes.
Norman soon becomes increasingly worried about the status. He went closer to the curtains
to take a look.

And there he was in his own panic state of mind. Both of them saw Conny, all dead with once
innocent eyes now staring right at their two panicking souls. She was all pale, as if the life
inside her was sucked out by a flower, which was pierced right at her chest, that goes straight
into her heart.

In that shiver was a moment of truth, a story of horror and secrets masked with a mother-like smile
broke free that night.

"Why..?" Daikoku's voice faltered, "Children.. don't deserve this.. No human being does..."

"This can't be real, right..?" Itadori swallowed, "This.. isn't an appropriate way for her to die... She
never even deserve to die!"

"What the fuck is this?!" Bakugo shouted, he was disgruntled, "Why? Why?! She was just a child,
a fucking child for heaven's sake! What kind of shitty bastard would do something like this?! She
never even did anything wrong, she was an innocent little kid! This.." His voice cracked a little, but
did his best to quiet down, "..That little twerp didn't deserve this one bit..."

"She was so young.." Aladdin gripped tightly on his flute, frowning, "Why.. did it end up like
this..?"

The adults and the teachers didn't say anything. There was no one to lecture because not one of the
orphans is at fault here. They were drowning with overwhelming emotions.

"E-Emma.." Iruma called out, only to see her drowning.

Her eyes stared directly at the screen, all the memories flooding her mind like a dam being broken
apart. A variety of different emotions overpowered her. Emma was strong, physically, but she was
not strong emotionally. Re-experiencing this was something she'd never want to see for it would
surely break her.

Gilda and Don were sobbing at the side of the room, who could feel the shock and sadness that
they had to experience first-hand. Don once wished to see Conny once more.. but not something
like this. Not in that state.

Norman tried to comfort Emma like he did before, yet he couldn't hold back a single tear. He tried
to make a reassuring smile, which only reminded Emma that Norman was to be shipped the next
day.

Ray stood there silently. He covered his feelings, it's as if he was forbidding himself to cry. Since
he was younger, he always held these emotions back. He thought he was used to it…

But now that he witnessed the event at hand, Ray just couldn't ignore that one split second. He
vomited, waves of dizziness and stress all over his head…

Three heads looked at each other, and the shorter one nodded.

"Calm down." Inumaki suddenly spoke out loud, trying to make things easier for the kids,
"Breathe."

A few seconds later, it was silent. The five children slowly did calm down, the video was paused
and their eyes all focused on them.

They were more than anxious, if something worse could happen, what would they do? They were
only kids, these kids shouldn't see these events once more.

"Maybe you all should go to the other room," Reinherz suggested, but it was more of a thing they
have to do.

"We can't." Emma answered, which surprised everyone, "They.. may talk about something
important. Maybe we could find another way to save Norman."

"Don't overwork yourself." All Might told her, "You aren't supposed to carry this much burden…"

"It's not a burden." Emma stated, standing up, "I said so myself, I'm going to save everyone. I
promised myself that, and I'm not going to back down."
"Alright." Tsuchigomori nodded to her, "Make your decision, but make sure not to regret it."
Almost every other teacher beside him objected.

"We.. have to accept her decision." He answered, looking at Hanako, "We're here to teach, not to
control."

Just as Norman and Emma were horrified, they heard a voice. "Is someone there? Hey, did
you hear a voice just now?"

"Probably your imagination." The iron door suddenly opened.

Norman and Emma quickly hid under the truck, also picking up the doll that was meant for
Conny, who is now dead.

╰━━ oo :

"Who are they..?" Leonardo said to himself, not really wanting to ask the children.

Mimosa whispered, "I hope you two are okay.." She wasn't heard but she still prayed.

She clasped her hand if only her healing magic could heal the heart.

"Where's Mama Isabella at this time?" Killua asked no one specifically, "Wasn't she with Conny?"

Leorio intervened, "Don't tell me she was…"

"Eaten..?" Tanjiro finished, not comfortable with the word either.

"Worse than that." Ranpo told him.

"What's worse than their mom being eaten?!" Eren yelled, his eyes wide open with anger. No one
answered him.

Emma and Norman scoped what was going on outside. As they were about to look up, they
were even horrified.

╰━━ oo :

"They.. aren't even human..?" Tanizaki shivered and gulped. Naomi was beside him, who didn't
know how to react either.

"They're far from vampires.." Yoichi noted quietly.

"There's a possibility they're Curses.." Nanami raised a brow, speculating a little.

"A Homunculi?" Ling also assumed, unsure.

"They're Demons." Giyuu and Nacht all said at the same time, which, at just the mention of such
words made Emma bite her lip.

There were two of these monsters, one of them slowly picking up Conny's lifeless body, as
their tongues protrude out of their gaping maw, showing their hunger and lust for humans.

"It looks so delicious. Human flesh is the best."

They brought out a canister that contains a special type of liquid that will continue to
preserve her body, now stripped and left nothing but a growing flower on her chest.

╰━━ oo :

"Why are they doing this..?" Riza shouted, "What made them target her..? Why do they have to do
this.. especially to a child?!" She looked more angry than sad. She was flaming with fury, and
wanted an explanation.
"There's no other explanation needed for this. These.. demons were craving with hunger.." Ritsu
said so himself.

"These.. aren't demons.." The rest of the Misfit Class whispered to themselves. They've been
listening in, seeing how these people describe them. They didn't know about the human world is
real, they didn't expect demons really were despised this badly by them.

"This is what they think of us?" Asmodeus questioned, not knowing what to say.

"I recommend we keep our mouth shut.." Kalego told his students quietly, "I am sure, these are an
entirely different world of demons."

"Damn! Can't I at least have a fingertip?"

"You idiot! It's valuable merchandise." One argued.

"It's not something the likes of us can have. All of the human flesh produced on this farm are
high-quality meat intended for the rich."

Emma tried to murmur a question to Norman, but he shushed her.

"Is the Gupna, done?"

╰━━ oo :

"M-Merchandise..?" Tsuyuko uttered, "They're being sold off.. as demon's prey?"

"That's not the worst they've said." Ranpo interjected, gaining attention as he did so, "The fact that
they said that it was a farm with high-quality meat is disgusting enough."

"A farm..?" Uraraka looked up, before covering her own mouth, "Then.. that means...."
The unknown creature looked at the charts. Included in them are numbers that are tattooed
on each of the children's necks.

"Another six-year-old... Lately, we've been shipping out normal-quality ones. But it looks
like we'll soon harvest some high-quality ones."

The creature also spoke a name that Norman and Emma never have they ever
heard."Isabella."

╰━━ oo :

"She can't be.." Kobeni was shocked, not expecting the one to be the bridge for Conny's death to be
her.

"She delivered her to them.." Erina claimed, "She didn't take care of them as a mother, she took
care of them as a product to sell..."

"I thought... I thought she was the ideal mother.." Zenitsu commented, "The one who loves their
children more than anyone else.."

"Make the preparations to pluck these three with scores."

╰━━ oo :

"She didn't look like the caring mother than we saw before," Bishamon stated.

"Is this a different person..?" Chain stuttered, "What if... she's the real Isabella? The real her?"

Afterward, one of the creatures noticed something odd under the truck. "Wait. I smell
something."

The eyes rolled everywhere, seeming to be trying to scan the creature's surroundings. When
it found the source, the eyes suddenly pointed at where the smell is coming from - under the
truck.

╰━━ oo :
Hiyori pressed her fingers together, "Please keep them safe, God!"

"Let the little ones survive.." Bishamon thought.

The creature looked under and saw nobody but a doll.

As it turned out, Norman and Emma ran away from the gates as far as they could, scared for
their life and traumatized at how their night turned out. As they went down a hill, they both
stopped as they tried to catch their breaths.

╰━━ oo :

"You're safe." Maki caught her breath, and the entire audience did. They were sweating bullets just
seeing how exposed the children's hiding spot was.

"The amount of anxiety I had was overflowing at that moment." Kou muttered to himself.

Emma fell from her stature, her breathing hard, "I- Is this place a farm? Are we all... food?
No, it can't be. Everyone found foster homes. And Mama... It was the usual, kind Mama...
right?"

Emma put her efforts to pretend that these are all just their illusions, and it wasn't the reality
of the place they were living in.

"W-We were mistaken. That girl wasn't Conny, right?" Emma tried to ask for reassurement,
some kind of way to say things were not as it seems.

╰━━ oo :

"It's hard to accept the truth.." Noelle commented.

"That kind of truth especially." Senku added, "That was one messed-up secret."
Ryusui agreed, "True.."

Norman broke all her attempts, shaking his head in defeat. With tears rolling down his
cheeks, he embraced the true nature of the orphanage. "It was definitely Conny." Norman
uttered.

Emma had no other choice but to give in. She burst into tears, and let out a scream of
madness; a scream of terror, a scream of hopelessness. Never have they ever been so scared of
growing up before.

It was at this moment that they knew that everyone, who moved out, who was dreaming of
being something special outside the orphanage, who was planning to go elsewhere, was all but
dead.

╰━━ oo :

Everyone was horrified at the secret, at the twisted world they live in, and at Emma's scream. She
was in agony, that part was clear enough. It was at this moment that all hope was shattered
immediately. Maybe a small tint of hope could exist, but the majority were lost.

"There's really nothing else outside?" Eren asked, seemingly starting to be a little hopeless,
"Nothing but an endless supply of monsters ready to devour us..?"

"It's our harsh reality." Mikaela said, holding tightly on Yu's hands.

As the two went back to the House, Ray greeted them holding a lamp. "Welcome back. How
did it go?"

Emma had no statement; she stayed silent. Only Norman was able to reply, "We didn't make
it."

╰━━ oo :

They couldn't utter a word. Most could only clench their fists or plot something impossible. They
can't help them, they can't save them like this.

"If only I was there..." Midoriya muttered.

"..We could've saved them..." Tanjirou added, saddened.

"But.." Iruma said in between, a tear falling in his eye.

"We can't." They all thought, everybody wished they could turn back time to save them, but it was
far from their reach.

The two went upstairs to their bedroom, leaving Ray alone. The black-haired boy stares at
them, it's as if he were eyeing them.

"We're we raised just to be eaten by something?" Emma cried out.

"Let's escape, Emma." Norman suggested, "We have to leave this place. Don't worry. We
can do it. You, me, and Ray. If it's the three of us."

Emma panicked, "It might be impossible. I can't leave them here. Otherwise, they'll
definitely get killed. I don't want any more of my family to die."

╰━━ oo :

"Real family are precious. It's hard to let go of them." Gauche stated, that this time he was serious.

Yachi frowned, twiddling her fingers, "But if you bring all of the children, it would raise so many
questions from.. them ."

"It's not impossible," Armin said, his voice quite silent, "But strategically, a 90% chance of
failure..."
"Unless there's a distraction, it might work." Kanroji commented.

Norman held her shoulder and slumped down with her to the side of the bed. "It'll be okay.
Let's run away. Together, with everyone."

Emma glanced at him, broken and crushed, "B- But how? How will us kids run away from
those monsters." She then soon realized something they'll get an advantage over the
monsters. "Strategy. It'll be the same as playing tag."

"That's right." Norman nodded, "We'll find a way for all of us to survive."

╰━━ oo :

"That's why they were talking about strategy!" Zapp commented, "It was the episode's hint that it
wasn't just a Slice of Life of Orphans..."

"If there's a will, there's a way." All Might quoted.

"There's still hope!" Suika cheered, happy for the children younger than her.

"It's not all despair." Iruma stated, "Wherever there is despair, there is most definitely hope
kindling brightly, we only need to open our eyes."

It seems like all hope is not lost, after all. A song hums in the background, showing Norman,
Emma and later Ray with the lamp - ending it with a scenery of the orphanage. The
orphanage shattered their hopes, falling into despair while desperately trying to reach out.

In a flash, Mama found Conny's doll. Her eyes were empty, almost eerie. Fixated on the doll,
her face.. looked unlikely of how they viewed her.

╰━━ oo :

"The bunny.." Senku froze, "You forgot.. the bunny.."

"But she won't know who exactly." Aldini reminded before ruffling his beautiful blonde hair,
"Hmm, but since you three are the smartest, I'll doubt she won't figure it out soon.."

"I hope you'll be able to escape.." Emilia also prayed, along with the rest of them.

The majority of the ending song was mostly photos of food, a red flower, and the orphanage
itself.

╰━━ oo :

The majority of them were disgusted seeing the food. For sure, they were symbolizing the kids.
And that thought alone made them nauseous.

Kugisaki rubbed her neck, "'That gentle voice, I believed it.' kinda hits hard now.."

"I still can't believe that Mama Isabella was delivering them.." Leonardo frowned.

"The saddest thing about betrayal is that it never comes from your enemies." Mikey quoted,
remembering a certain event, "It comes from friends and certain love ones."

It then showcases Emma, standing in a clean glass-like area. Her face was covered by her
hair, but she was reaching out to a light.

╰━━ oo :

"Hearing the lyrics, it's true that you have to get through the obstacles in life, those that cause you
despair." Naoto explained, he was a child but he knew this, "In the end of the finish line, you'll be
able to grasp a brighter future, a tomorrow. It's better than doing nothing."

"In short, move forward." Shigeo smiled, with the majority of the people in the cinema nodding to
him.

"'Move forward,' huh?" Norman repeated the line, looking at his two best friends, "Hopefully, we
do move forward... Together.
 06 | Owari no Seraph | The World of Bloody Legacy

THE room wasn't as rowdy as before, thanks to the last episode.

"Not expecting fluff." Hado crossed her arms, "I won't fall for it ever again!"

"Yeah, I'm sure the next one is gonna be pain, pain, more pain and pain." Yato frowned as well,
"Eve doesn't have a single fluffy show in her watchlist!"

"Ready as I'll ever be, I guess." Levi looked away.

"Even though you've accepted it, I'll give a heads up every new episode, in a genuinely honest
way." Eve twiddled her fingers before proceeding to the remote, "This one is Rated R."

It was a dark night, the city was bustling with a thousand people. All of them idly walked by
and minding their own business until a falling sound was heard.

A woman looked behind her to see someone on the ground. Not a second comes by when the
woman holds on to her chest before falling down, the same event happens on everyone.
╰━━ oo :

Ryusui looked disappointed, "This is why people need to wear masks and not be karens..."

Gen sighed, "The timing of your joke couldn't have been any worse, Ryusui-chan."

Cars, trucks and airplanes all crashed within the buildings. Almost everyone was lying on the
floor, lifeless.
╰━━ oo :

"A few seconds in and we're already in an apocalypse." Aki looked baffled, but not frightened.

"Sounds like a lotta fun!" Power nudged the man's head.

Mikaela scorned, looked a bit shocked at the blonde girl's response. Everyone was, actually.

The blonde vampire looked at his hands, "If only you knew how much this caused so many
sufferings... Especially for Yu-chan..."

Through the flaming city, a person, who appears to have the height of a young teen, walked
around the city. Her hair was flowing pink and a set of hooded people followed her.
╰━━ oo :

"Krul." Mikaela immediately said at the sight of her hair and height.

"She's short." Mineta commented, "But also flat."

Kurokiba groaned, "This isn't the time for simping, you little shit."

Shinoa coughed and directed her eyes to Mikaela, "She's the one you're going to bring us to?"

"Hey hey! It looks like she's dangerous!" The blonde Mitsuba added, and pointed to Yuichirou,
"Are you sure this family of yours hasn't betrayed us or something?"

Mikaela said plainly, "If only I can, I would've done it sooner, you twin-tailed Tsundere."

"Who are you calling a twin-tailed Tsundere?!" Tamaki and Noelle yelled at the same time.

Finral facepalmed, "He wasn't even talking about you two..."

The title shows "Seraph of the End."

╰━━ oo :

"I have absolutely no idea what that is." Rengoku stated proudly.

"It's, uh.. hard to explain." Yuichirou laughed it off a bit.

Iris scratched her head lightly, "Seraph feels like a familiar word though."

"It's synonymous to 'Angel.'" Bishamon said, making everyone curious, "Except, this one is a six-
winged angel. And it's considered the highest chore in Christian Religion."

Kimizuki gripped tightly on his sword, remembering his sister, "It's... kind of like that..."

"Angels, huh?" The Misfit Class all thought together.

Four kids were running in a dark alley. A boy with dark hair stopped running after seeing a
man come out of his shop.

The man looked as if he was trying to ask for help, but later spat out blood before continuing
to run.
╰━━ oo :
"What in the world is happening?" Shinobu had her palm on her face.

Garfiel raised a brow, "And why are a bunch of kids still alive after.. whatever the fuck that was?"

"This is a warning." A voice said, it was from an announcement channel, one that would be
broadcasted around the world, "Humans, in your foolishness, you have released a deadly
virus. Unfortunately, that means your execution is imminent."
╰━━ oo :

"Humans?" Alibaba gasped, "Oh no, is this another race feeding on us?"

Edward shook his head, "Humans truly are pitiful beings." And that, they all agreed silently.

Gen chuckled and tried to enlighten the room, "If someone ate me, I'd taste like Cola!"

"I don't think any creature would like to eat Tsukishima," Hinata spat on the wrong time, "He's too
salty!"

"I agree." Kageyama agreed plainly. Though Tsukki himself looked irritated but as usual, he
ignored the two idiots.

The group of four kids arrived at a room, seeing more children surrounding an old person.

A brown-haired girl looked at them, "Mika, the director is.."

╰━━ oo :

"That's Mika?" Yoichi looked shocked.

Kimizuki looked at the blonde vampire, double-checking if they were even the same person. To
their surprise, he looked more than identical to the one on-screen.

The Shinoa Squad all thought in disbelief, " Then... He really was a human...?"

Mika, who was the blonde child, shouted, "Yu-chan, look after the others!"

"Director! Director!" The kids called. Yu, who was the dark-haired one from the before,
looked shocked at the status.

"That being said, however," The announcement broadcast continues to speak, "The Virus
has no effect on humans under thirteen years of age."
╰━━ oo :

"How so?" Hakuryuu asked them, which they only shrugged as an answer.

Levi crossed his arms, "Well, that's oddly specific."

"As such, under the direction of the Third Progenitor, Krul Tepes, we will take the children
of this district into custody."
╰━━ oo :

"A villain took over the world?!" All Might gasped, seeing how downhill a world went.

Kou looked up at the hero, "But why would they let adults die and let children live? I don't know...
That's not how it's used to work in World Domination."
"World Domination, eh? Well adults can be hard to deal with." Hanazawa remembered the event
that happened in their world, "They could cause a real war with their intellect, strength and all."

Ray ate his pizza as he noted, "They're clearly underestimating us then."

Sinbad nodded, "I suppose so."

The glass window suddenly broke and the door opened, to reveal a group of hooded people.

They approached the children slowly before it moved to a screen of green trucks crossing
through the bridge. All the children were there inside each of them.

In some sort of different area from before, an uncountable number of children walked in line,
wearing the same white uniforms.
╰━━ oo :

Yoichi gulped, "THIS is what's happening in that side of the world?"

"So many children..." Daikoku grasped a sight of it.

Finral asked, "What are they planning to do with you?"

"I'm getting a feeling they're going to make you warriors." Kohaku stated, though she was clearly
wrong.

"Next." Asks a man sitting in front.

"Hyakuya Yuichirou." Said the dark-haired boy from before.

"Okay, next."

"Hyakuya Mikaela." Said the yellow-haired one.

╰━━ oo :

"You two are brothers?!" Takumi was surprised before continuing, "You two look nothing alike!"

"That's kinda ironic coming from one of the Aldini Brothers." Souma cackled, pointing at Isami
and Takumi.

"We're not really blood-related," Yuichirou corrected them, "But we're still family!"

"Oh... So you're adopted?" Atsushi concluded, a bit curious of how it feels to be wanted by
someone. In this case, how it feels to be wanted by a family.

"Not that either." The black-haired Yu responded, "We're basically from the same orphanage.
Right, Mika?"

The blonde faintly smiled, "Yeah..."

"The same as us then!" Norman cheered with his usual smile.

Emma shook Yu's hands in excitement, "I just hope you're not, y'now… being treated like food.
That'd be the worst case scenario in my head!"

"Oh," Yuichirou glanced at Mikaela, "F-Food... Yeah.."

Mitsuba laughed awkwardly, whispering, "So who's gonna tell her?"

In another location, a set of advanced-looking chairs were set aside. One child was on top of
each. On one, there was a girl, who was pierced with a needle on her neck. It appears they
were taking blood from her.
╰━━ oo :

"Emma, you jinxed us." Ray facepalmed, disappointed at the outcome.

"But what villain would need blood?" Zapp asked cluelessly, since he was dumb after all.

"Maybe they're like Toga?" Midoriya suggested in a serious tone.

"Deku, you idiot," Bakugo was frustrated over the broccoli, "They're obviously vampires, aren't
they?"

"You're one to talk," Akutagawa laughed at the blonde's idiocy, "Vampires surely don't exist."

Atsushi muttered, looking up, "Sure, Akutagawa. Sure."

Two boys, who are obviously the main characters, walked together.

As Mikaela sipped his juice, he finished it and pulled his tongue out, disgusted by the taste.

"Argh!" Yuichirou shouted, crumpling his juice box.

"Still not having any?" Mikaela asked him, "You're gonna starve at this rate."

"Who could drink this stuff? It's disgusting." The other retorted.

"You're so picky, Yuu-chan." He heaved a heavy sigh.

╰━━ oo :

Denji sat back onto his seat, "Well if it's your only way to survive, you just gotta go with it."

"'As long as you're alive, it's alright?' you say?" That's what Dazai understood from him, "How
much worth is it to live when you just suffer everyday? When you're at the very edge of that cliff
called living?"

"I envy the living, If only I could go back, you know?" Hanako replied to the older man, "You'll
only ever realize life's worth when it's over."

Alibaba nodded, "Different experiences make for different opinions."

"That's what makes us humans after all." Iruma smiled, though he didn't notice the surprised stares
from his class.

"You shouldn't just take whatever they throw at you."

"I don't think it's that bad, though."

"Seriously?"

"We're safe here after all." Mikaela started walking around, "And besides, they let us stay
with our family. Isn't that enough?"
"I'm not some livestock!" Yuichirou replied.
╰━━ oo :

"We can relate." Said all five of the Gracefield Orphans, in a tone that says such thing were part of
their normal lives.

Leonardo commented, "After what happened last episode, I'm not even gonna question it."

Yato raised his hand, "I'm actually getting so much death flags just by how eerie the place is."

"The last one was already painful." Ritsu sniffed his hankerchief, "Hopefully this one doesn't have
massacre or anything!"

"You know being like that won't help-" He cut Mika off from speaking by throwing his juice
box.

It transitions to two children drawing on the floor, as someone walks in the middle as if they
were in a fashion show. They stepped on the child's hands and kicked them.
╰━━ oo :

"What the fuck?" Magna cursed at the sight.

"Not only are you 'livestock' to them, they're also treating you this poorly?" Tokitou looked slightly
confused at what he saw.

"These.. otherworldly beings are strange. It's not that I support human farming," Akutagawa took a
remark on the topic, "Obviously, I'm opposed to it. But isn't it strange why they aren't even
preserving them or keeping them in top condition?"

"You're right!" Emma pointed at him, "Unlike ours, they train our brains and takes good care of us
before... um.. that moment."

"Agreed." Ranpo thought, his hand on his chin, "It's ignorant to drain their stocks dry."

"What even are these otherworldly creatures?" Midoriya begged for an answer, "Kacchan said they
were vampires, but I'm getting the feeling they're similar to Lamashtu."

"Oh," Kougyoku looked at the young boy at awe, "That demon who only drink blood among
children? Isn't that just one person?"

"Yes, but these aren't that demon." Kimizuki answered, tired of the on-going topic, "Just to finish
this discussion, I'll confirm that these creatures are vampires."

Yuichirou tries to wrestle them, even if his company told him to stop. The pale tall man
grabbed him by the collar. Yuichirou struggled by telling them, "Apologize! Apologize,
damn it!"

"Um.." Mikaela suddenly intervenes politely.

"I'm sorry! He's just such an incredible idiot, could you please forgive him?"
╰━━ oo :

"This reminds me of Eren and Armin when we were little." Mikasa focused on the screen,
remembering the old times.
Armin laughed silently, "It's sad they aren't a trio, it'd be a little the same that way!"

"A trio?" Yuichirou had a peacefully sad grin, "I guess you could say we used to be like that."

"Used to?" Shigeo repeated in question, afraid that this may not be the darkest time of this episode
at the moment.

"Quiet Mika!" Yu yelled, "I've got this."

The hooded man looked irritated and walked to the sides of the bridge, threatening to let go
of Yuichirou to fall.

"Hello." A slender male appeared. He wore long, silver hair tied back into a ponytail with a
ribbon.

The two men threw Yuichirou away. He cleaned his shirt and asked himself, "Is he a noble?"
╰━━ oo :

"Rich chick incoming!" Kaminari wore his glasses.

Sero clicked his tongue, "Sad news bro, that chick is a man."

"A noble though?" Luck looked curious, "He looks strong, I want to fight him!"

"I'm sure you would not love it." Shinoa responded to the battle maniac.

"He actually would." Magna retorted, "This guy would never give up."

Kaminari suddenly sang, "Never gonna give you up!"

"Lord Ferid!"

"Hello, Mika." Said Ferid, "What were you doing?"

"It was nothing. One of my family members was just causing some trouble." He answered
politely.
╰━━ oo :

Armin twiddled his fingers, "Yu really does resemble Eren for me! He's always so brash and talks a
lot about freedom."

"Hey, Armin! What do you mean brash?" Eren lightly tapped him, annoyed, "I always plan ahead!"

"Sure, Eren. If you say so."

"My, you have so much to worry about." Ferid came closer and caressed his face, "Anyway,
will you be coming to my mansion again tomorrow?"

"Yes please!"
╰━━ oo :

"What...?" Kobeni shivered in question.

Kanroji bit her lip, unsure if she had the right to ask. She proceeded with a stutter, "Were you a...
prostitute...?"
"A prostitute?!" Emma looked worried for them.

Mikaela was bewildered, not really catching how they'd end up with that. He asked, "Where'd you
get that idea?"

"S-So you aren't one...?" Mimosa sighed in relief, they all were. Everyone was a bit afraid if they
accidentally triggered a past trauma.

"I think you got the wrong idea!" Yuichirou intervened, "Mika was selling his blood in exchange
for food so we could eat to survive."

Jirou was suspicious, "His blood? But weren't there facilities about that a while ago?"

"It's that too, but if we die, then that's it. They don't really feed us anything much..." Mikaela
answered, remembering the time they had nothing but those disgusting drinks.

"Good boy," The taller one said, "Since you have delicious blood, you're very much
welcomed."

"Will that boy come tonight?" Ferid suddenly turns his view to Yuichirou, who quickly
disagrees.

Before he could finish, Mikaela immediately covers his mouth, "He's really shy so maybe next
time!"

"Aw, what a shame."

The two leaves as Ferid also leaves the scene with a grin and a chuckle.

"Why did you apologize?" Yuichirou asked him angrily, "I was gonna kick that guy's butt!"

"There you are again with your nonsense." Mikaela told him idly, "You know, there's no
way a human can be stronger than a vampire."

"You don't know that until you try!"

╰━━ oo :

"Ah yes, the power of never giving up and friendship." Aizawa yawned, "Teamwork is
Dreamwork' they even say. How optimistic."

Yuno sighed, "Teamwork can be hard because there's some lazy people who might end up with
you."

"I don't recall that ever happening with us," Mimosa told the vice-captain.

Klaus replied, "It hasn't. Golden Dawn would never be strongest squad in the entire Clover
Kingdom if we have such burdens!"

"No, no, how can you not know?"

Mikaela stopped in his tracks, facing towards the other boy, "Anyway, don't push yourself
too much, Yu. That was a really close call."

"Do you and that noble know each other?" The black-haired one caught up with a question.
The blonde looked at him solemnly before smiling, "Is that a problem? If I offer my blood to
Lord Ferid, he gives me everything."
╰━━ oo :

"Everything except freedom," Jean noted, that he felt someone glance at him as he said that.

"I can eat good food too. To survive in a place like this, you gotta use your head and be
smart." He further explained his views about their situation, but suddenly got lightly
punched by Yu.
╰━━ oo :

"Well that was rude." The pink-haired Mitsuba spat.

Ameri commented professionally, "Being smart doesn't equal selling your own blood to me."

"Having anemia in a world like this has to be the worst..." Denji added, reminded that he always
loses blood.

"Yu, don't you also have something you-"

"No!"

Yuichirou continues to walk, ignoring whether his friend was following him or not. He never
looked back. But Mikaela looked at him with a surprised expression, stroking his head that
seemed to hurt.

Elsewhere, a brown-haired girl came out from some kind of narrow spot. "You're here
again!"

"What are you doing?" She slid down, seeing Yuichirou lying down in a slanted area,
"Aren't you with Mika?”

"No, I'm not with that idiot."

╰━━ oo :

"An idiot calling someone an idiot!" Connie laughed at the irony.

"Other than that, she's really pretty though!" Emilia clapped her hands together, "Where is she
now?"

"It would be sad if they miss out on an experience like this." Ram stuttered for a bit.

"A-Akane..?" Yu mumbled in response, "I.. don't really know..."

"Wait.. What does this got to do with me??" Akane stood up, the orange-haired one.

"Huh, what are you upset over?"

"Be quiet. Don't come near me."

╰━━ oo :

"What a big emo." Hakuryuu and Ishigami said immediately.

"Why not? We're one big family!"

"I don't have a family."

"Yes you do. The director told us that everyone in the Hyakuya orphanage is family." She
answered with a doubtful look on him.

"That's stupid." He looked away.

╰━━ oo :

"You should learn to appreciate them." Edward got hit by the topic, "At least your family is alive."

"They're so nice too, all I have is Alluka and Gon." Killua sighed happily.

"I guess you could say they were alive." Yuichirou muttered.

It then goes to show a flashback, it was in the past, where everything was bright and looked a
lot more happier.

It then shows a younger Yuichirou fixing his bag. He turned his head to see a blonde boy.

"I'm Mikaela. I'm an orphan just like you, but I have a big family now." He looked
enthusiastic, "And today, you've joined our family-"

"'Family'?" Yuichirou repeated with a mocking voice, "That's stupid."

╰━━ oo :

"That's really new to me." Shinoa commented, "Yu here is always talking about family now."

Ukyo looked at them, "Really? That's a big 180. I wonder what happened..."

"He's probably just trying to be one of the edgy kids." Gojo joked, though no one laughed at his
comment.

"I came here because I was almost killed by my father." He said, "My mother screamed
about me being a demonic child, and then killed herself."
╰━━ oo :

"That's…" Gojo paused, seeing that his pun a while ago was so badly timed, "...actually sad."

"Are you sure you're okay now..?" Morgiana asked him out of concern.

"I think I'm fine." Yuichirou said, he seemed to have been able to move on a little, "It.. just haunts
me a little... No big deal."

"If anyone's ever being troubled, I'm open for anyone to vent." Uraraka suddenly suggested, "I
know it's hard to deal with something all on your own. It can be very lonely, isn't it?"

Midoriya smiled at her, knowing that his friend has always been there alongside him ever since
they met. He truly believed that she had spoken. He did notice her sporadic flustered expressions
whenever they had the time to chat. Wonder what that's about?

Meanwhile, a few curious thoughts rambled around the cinema. The questioning people, you could
say.

"Why would his father try and kill him? He seems quite a normal child. And a demon? In a world
of vampires too." Ranpo tipped his chin, "There must be.."

"There has to be a reason behind that. A logical one." Uzui finished. Both masterminds seem to
have the same thought process about it.

They were interested. Interested in knowing whatever Yuichirou Hyakuya might be hiding
underneath his kindness. Surely.. they'll find what it is.

"Do you understand?" He spat at them, "To me, family is just a-"

"That must've been hard." Mikaela reached his hand out, interrupting him, "But starting
today, we're your family."
╰━━ oo :

"Starting today, you are a host!" Nikki quoted, laughing on her own.

It panels on them for a few seconds before it goes back to the present.

"Hey, everyone's waiting for you to eat dinner," Akane told him, stopping him from his
thoughts.

They both went home. It was small, dirty, and cramped. Only a single light was on the first
floor, a dim one.
╰━━ oo :

"That place doesn't look dazzling..." Aoyama frowned at the nastiness.

"Indeed, it is unflamboyant." Uzui shook his head.

"Any place won't matter as long as you're with family." Tanjiro replied to the both of them.

"This is the poor?" Yaoyorozu felt sorry for their ways of living.

"Yes, so?" Reigen crossed his arms in response.

Three children ran toward Yu, telling him how much they waited for him to arrive.

"Guess what, we're getting curry tonight!"

"Akane's gonna make us curry!!"

╰━━ oo :

"A'ww, they're so damn adorable!" Chrome had googly eyes.

"I wanna squish them so hard, that their entire body pops!" Clara shouted in awe.

Everyone else was amorously adoring the children, just as much as they did in the past episode.
Children can kill you with cuteness!

"Kids are annoying." Akutagawa scorned, looking away.

"Curry?" Yuichirou looked confused, they can't have something that delicious nowadays,
"How on Earth...?"

He went to see Akane chopping potatoes and carrots, "Surprised? Mika brought the
ingredients to me just now."

"It's my first time cooking a feast like this, so I'm excited!" She continued.

"That idiot..."

It goes to show a dinner table, all the kids were happily eating their curry. All except one
person, again.

"What's wrong, Yu? Aren't you gonna eat?" A brown-haired girl smiled at him.
╰━━ oo :

"If he won't have it, I'll gladly take it." Kageyama said plainly.

"Aren't you choosy about what curry you like?" Hinata looked at him, "It has to be pork with egg
on top specifically too. Choosy-yama!"

"Curry is serious business, idiot Hinata." The black-haired setter set out his statements as clear as
day.

"Today, um, is like my birthday." Said a black-haired child.

"It's my birthday too!" "No fair! It's mine!" "Mine too!"

Akane smiled and announced, "Then I'm going to deem today to be everyone's birthday!"
Everyone cheered.
╰━━ oo :

"It really is that rare to get even bits of decent food..." Gilda commented, saddened at how unfair
things were for them.

"Seeing this.. I feel.. kind of guilty." Norman frowned, "We're both orphans, treated as livestock but
we get food delivered in front of us."

"No one has it worse, you two." Aizawa intervened, stating his opinion, "Comparing your
traumas... That's just wrong."

"I'm sorry.." Norman apologized, "I... Shouldn't have said any of that."

"It's fine." Yuichirou reassured the downcasted orphan, “We both had it bad…”

"We need to say 'thank you' to Mika." She added, gaining happy nods from them.

Then they had just realized, the boy mentioned was nowhere. "Where's Mika?" "Why's he
not here?" These were two of the many questions that arose.
╰━━ oo :

Mikaela faintly smiled at the children's concern. He wished to see them again after hearing that, he
wished to bring back time to the days they were complete. The days when everything wasn't as
problematic as it is now.

Later, outside, Mikaela seemed to have arrived home late. Almost everyone was already
sleeping, except, of course , Yuichirou.
As Mikaela went upstairs, he noticed Yuichirou was still awake. "Hey Yu, I'm home."

"Whatever." He went back to sleep.

"You aren't gonna say 'welcome back?'"

╰━━ oo :

"I regret how I treated everyone back then..." Yuichirou grimaced, looking at his hands.

"There's no more turning back time, Yu-chan." Mikaela comforted his only remaining family.

"I know," The black-haired young man stated, "I just wish I cherished it 'til the last moment,
y'now?"

"Just to let you know, I ate your portion of the curry."

"No way!"

"I'm joking. All the kids enjoyed it."

╰━━ oo :

"Didn't expect him to have a soft side," Shinsou commented.

"I didn't know you had knowledge of fluff and softness!" Midnight gasped at the young man.

Shinsou sighed, "I have Midoriya to thank for that."

He looked away awkwardly. "So.. what did you have to go through to get that curry?"

Mikaela only smiled before Yuichirou stood up, "Next time, I'll trade my blood."

"No one's gonna want to trade your bad-tasting blood for anything." Mikaela said bluntly.
╰━━ oo :

Mikaela blushed before covering his face, mumbling, "Yu-chan's blood wasn't that bad..."

"I heard that~" Shinoa taunted the blonde vampire.

"Ara ara~" Shinobu laughed a little and whispered to them, "What confession did I just hear?"

The blonde's face went from a blushing mess to a tired-of-your-shit face, "I would like you two to
shut up, humans."

"Alright, alright." Shinoa backed off with a grin.

The demon slayer had a royal-like surprised face, "Calm down, little one."

"Just kidding, don't worry about it." The blonde said, "You're gonna kick their vampire
butts, right? Until then-"

"Quit it!" The other intervened, "Stop taking all the burden yourself."

"I'm not..." Yu looked down, "I'm not an idiot. I know defeating the vampires is."

"Not another word." Mikaela shushed him, "These kids really believe in your words."
╰━━ oo :

"So basically, it's their last bit of hope in a place filled with despair." Aki stated, "Isn't it?"

Shinoa glinted, "'As long as you have hope, you can continue moving forward no matter what
trouble you may fall into,' that's what they say."

Vanessa nodded and lay back on her chair, "Couldn't have said it any better myself."

"We can defeat the vampires. We won't lose. These words you keep repeating are.." Mikaela
teared up a bit but changed the topic, "All right, let's just eat the curry."

They went to the dining table, both of them sitting across each other, "Here. You never did
eat it, did you?"

"I don't want it. It's yours."

He tried to force him but Yu continued to push the food away. He probably believed Mikaela
deserved the food more since it was his blood anyway.

"This is not a request. This is an order." Said Mikaela.

"Why do I have to take orders from you?!"

Suddenly Mikaela brought out a gun, "Ta-dah!"

╰━━ oo :

"HOLY SHIT?" Denji stood up from his chair.

"Because you can fight vampires with this." He gave the gun to him, "But you can't fight on
an empty stomach, right?"
╰━━ oo :

"Oh damn." Denji sat back as if nothing happened, "I thought you were planning to fucking shoot
him!"

"Me too!" Sasha giggled, "'This is a threat' would've worked better on that!"

"Lmao, true." Lied laughed out loud.

"It would've been better if he actually shot him." Kimizuki said plainly.

"But I would die!" Yuichirou looked at him before tipping his chin, "Would.. I even die? I have
plot armor though..."

"I was joking." The pink-haired Tsukishima stated, "Stop overthinking everything, you idiot."

"You..."

"This isn't that big of a deal." Mikaela then showed another thing, "Ta-dah! A map of this
city. Even the exit is clearly shown!"

"Did you get these from that noble?" Yuichirou glanced at him.
╰━━ oo :
"What?? Then how much blood did you give him?" Atsushi questioned in shock.

Ranpo waved his hand around and answered the young man, "That's impossible, no vampire would
give them all that just for blood. Only an idiot one would do."

"What do you mean?" A bewildered Rill looked up into his eyes.

"That's already common sense to us by now. These vampires normally receive blood from these
kids since they took over." Edward crossed his arms, putting his feet on top of the chair in front of
him, "There's no reason for them to give them an escape map just for a sip of blood."

Lied concluded smartly, "Wow. I really am dumb."

"It took me a while to find it because Ferid's Mansion is huge." The blonde explained further
as they ate curry together, "The Great Mikaela is no fool who'd just give his blood for free."
╰━━ oo :

Emma pointed at him, "That's brilliant thinking, Mika!"

Rather than cheer, Ameri questioned his actions, "But what if he notices it's missing? That would
be bad news."

"They'd be gone before that vampire would even notice!" An optimistic Garfiel replied.

"That's what we used to think." Yuichirou frowned.

"Anyway that stops today." They both paused when Mikaela suggested the next line.

"Let's run away together."

╰━━ oo :

"Bromance." Gojo quickly commented.

"Or... Are they more than that?" Hanazawa joked a little, "I mean, they're not blood-related so we
could—"

"No." A purple-haired young woman suddenly spoke, "Yuichirou is... He's..." She started blushing
red.

"Love triangle!!" Kofuku squealed happily, excited at the drama that would come soon.

"It's not like that, okay? We're.." The squad leader said, her face looking a bit more normal now,
"We're family."

Yuichirou was about to decline and ask how stupid that could've been. Before he could say
that, Mikaela told him he had a plan laid out. A plan for their escape.

"But what about the virus?" Yuichirou asked, "They say that there's only death outside."

"Thirteen and younger don't get infected, right?" Mikaela reminded, "How old are we
now?"

"Twelve."

"Let's think about that in the one year we have left. If the two of us.." He corrected himself,
"If the Hyakuya Family come together, then everything will probably work out."
╰━━ oo :

"I get a feeling like we could use that in our world too!" Emma suggested as a thought to her fellow
orphans, "I feel like it's... a bit impossible to bring all of the children with us..."

Norman glanced at her, eyebrows raised, "What are you saying? You said we'll bring everyone,
right?"

"I did!" She replied in complete honesty, "But I've been thinking if we'd even succeed..."

"We'll be able to get by." Ray reassured with a small smile, "At least, somehow."

Yuichirou looked displeased for a second and responded, "I'm not sure if you've got this
planned out or not, but to decide everything on your own.."

"What're you doing? You're still up?" Akane saw them, rubbing her eye, "Oh, welcome
back, Mika! Yu? You ate the curry I made?"

Yuichirou glanced at her before looking back at Mika enthusiastically, "All right, let's go!"

"Let's go! Akane, wake everyone up." Mikaela looked at the girl.
╰━━ oo :

"Wait, right away?" Tanizaki scratched his neck, "Isn't that a bit too early?"

"No planning or telling them anything at all?" Finral questioned as well.

The two boys couldn't answer, just the thought of the aftermath of this specific moment being near
made their hearts beat faster.

For Yu, it wasn't noticeable, he was able to hide it completely with a usual grin he had on his
idiotic face. Mika didn't pay attention, he never listened to anyone's question unless he needs to.

Yoichi broke the silence and answered on their behalf, "I think Yu and Mika planned to just follow
the map while they hide."

Mereleona paused, "That's it? But what about an intricate plan?"

"They're kids, what do you expect?" Levi commented with furrowed eyebrows.

"I'm starting to have a bad feeling about this." Yato shuddered in his seat.

"You and me both." Ryusui was a little frightened of the children's journey for freedom.

Rengoku nodded, "I feel like this may not end well."

"W-What?"

"We're going to say our farewells to this world!" Mikaela said happily, hope gleaming in his
eyes.
╰━━ oo :

"T-that also didn't age well.." Yu said, remembering what Emma said on theirs.
"Oh no..."

The group comes out of the door of their house. Sneaking and walking carefully through
many roads.

The children asked them where they were going, and Mikaela only answered with a flash of
teeth.

They arrived at a pretty location, it was colored blue with shiny windows. It almost looked
like a well-kept castle.

"Alright, just a bit and we're almost there." The group huddled on the stairs.
╰━━ oo :

"Something bad will happen, won't it?" Souma seemed unhappy.

Tadokoro's lips fell into gloom, "But we can't do anything to help either..."

As they happily approached the location, a white cloth suddenly fast approached them.

It was Ferid. The one who uses Mikaela's blood for his sake. Everyone froze, they looked
terrified and saddened.
╰━━ oo :

"Please no..." Gon was saddened at the sight.

"T–This has got to be the worst case scenario..." Kobeni shuddered, "Kids like them c..can't fight
vampires...!"

"He'll just lock them back, right?" Ukyo gulped, "He.. shouldn't be allowed to harm them... right?"

"The thing is, he was said to be noble." Ranpo reminded, "He probably has high authority, so the
outcome would be a bit..." He didn't finish, the word itself was one he didn't want to say in an
atmosphere like that right now.

"I think I'm not prepared for that..." Alphonse commented silently.

"My poor little lambs. Yes, that face.." He referred to their frightened looks, "That face
humans make when their hopes are suddenly taken away."

"This is why I can't stop playing this game." Ferid grinned.

"Game..?" Mikaela uttered, he suddenly looked at his map which was blown away. Almost
like their hopes, dreams, and freedom, blown away by one misfortune.
╰━━ oo :

"You're telling me he planned the fake map?!" Chrome asked in shock, seeing how much he
started to hate this Ferid person.

Aladdin nodded, "And he thinks of lives just as a game..."

Kofuku bit her lip, "He thinks of them all as playthings... Playthings that he can easily dispose of
and buy newer ones to toy with."
 Quickly, Ferid had a girl in his hands, sipping out blood from her neck. He dropped her on
the floor, "Aww, she died already."
╰━━ oo :

"No!! That was too quick!" Winry cried out, "I couldn't even see him..."

Subaru stood up from his seat, thinking of only their safety, "Is there even a way for them to get
away from him?? Someone has to save them!"

"There wasn't..." Mikaela muttered, eyes wide open as he stared at one of his family getting
murdered in front of his eyes once again.

"Damn you!" Yuichirou aimed his gun at him, pressed the trigger, and shot at him.
╰━━ oo :

"Yu..!" The rest of the Shinoa Squad shouted.

Ferid immediately dodges as he reappears behind him, "Hey, isn't that my gun?"

"Not only did you steal my map, but you stole my gun too? You guys are good." Ferid looked
impressed, "You still have the will to fight back? Then let me give you another hope."

"The map is actually a real one." Ferid declared, walking around them, "If you run straight
ahead, you can go back to your world. Once you get out, it would be difficult for me to chase
you."
╰━━ oo :

Rem lowered her head, "How can they do that? He's fast on his feet, even my eyes couldn't
follow..."

"How can there be hope in a situation like that?" Kyouka looked sad when a worrisome Atsushi
comforting her as they watched the gruesome event unfold.

"Caught between hope and despair, I wonder how you'll cry." He grinned, looking at each of
them as his prey.

"Run! Now!" Yuichirou pulled the trigger up, as everyone ran.

"I told you!" Ferid licked his lips and began aiming at everyone.

One by one, Ferid killed each of their siblings. Blood splat everywhere as Mikaela cried for
him to stop, growing louder and louder.

"I want to see your face in despair." Ferid declared once more, before killing Akane in front
of their eyes. Their eyes stared at the dead bodies of their family, a darkness of dread and
pain enveloped their minds
╰━━ oo :

Seeing the massacre of his entire family, everyone sat there in complete silence. Their hearts fell
into a black abyss of pure misery and despair.

That scene isn't theirs, some won't even relate to the tragedy. Some of the people there never had to
face this much sorrow, but they felt sympathy and couldn't express a reaction.
For most, they know. They know the anguish these two must be facing. Not only did their world
get taken over, their entire family was also wiped out one by one despicable man. They understood
it, they had empathy, and it's as if they were having those feelings themselves.

"Don't forget, Yu." Mikaela forced a smile as he faced him, "We're family."
╰━━ oo :

"No.. Don't tell me he'll—?" Kou couldn't finish, for the scene continued swiftly.

The blonde took the gun and ran towards the vampire.

"Mikaela, your blood was delicious." Ferid claimed, "Thank you!"

Ferid inserted his hand in Mikaela's stomach, and the boy retaliated by aiming his gun at
him. Almost less than a split second, the vampire chopped his entire arm off.

Mikaela was bleeding in pain, but he could only utter, "Yu.. Run..."

Without a second, Yuichirou was already right beside Ferid, the gun aimed at his head and
shot him. Ferid fell to the floor. But that wasn't Yu's concern, he went for Mikaela.

He pulled his body up, blood was everywhere. Mikaela looked like he was about to slip from
his life, forcing himself to breathe.

"Go.. Yu.."
╰━━ oo :

"What do you mean 'hope?'" Mikaela's face looked unhappy, "That flicker of hope... it's not real.
This world is cruel, it always has its favorites. The fact that I'd even think the world would give us
a break is a big joke. I despise it so much.."

"Mika..." Yuichirou glanced at him dolorously, eyebrows furrowed.

"Tell me, Yu.." Mikaela gazed at him, he kept this question in his mind for the entirety of his life.
He always wanted to ask this, "Why didn't you blame me?"

"Blame you...?" The black-haired one looked confused, "Why would I ever blame you, Mika?"

"Because all this is—"

"It's all Ferid's fault. Don't blame yourself, Mika." He intervened directly, "You just wanted
everyone to happy, didn't you? You just wanted us to be free. Then it's not your fault."

Mikaela stammered, "But I.. You're lying..."

"Why would I ever lie to you? You're the only one I have left, Mika." Before the other could
disagree, Yuichirou pulled him into a hug. "So it kinda hurts me for you to ask that."

The Shinoa Squad smiled, this is the Yu they know. The rest of the people looked at them softly,
happy that there was nothing horrible happening between them.

"Don't be stupid! You're coming with me, right..? We're going together.."

"Don't let us die in vain.." Mikaela stammered.

"No, no! I don't want to!" Yuichirou tried to pull Mika's bleeding body up with him, "I've
finally... I've finally got a family..." He cried, "I can't leave..."
╰━━ oo :

"This is hurting my heart." Tanjiro grimaced, the massacre of a family is something quite relatable
to him.

Subaru commented, "This is why we should cherish our loved ones..."

"Because one day, they'll just suddenly disappear." Xiao said with crinkled eyes, remembering the
other Yakshas that have died in front of his eyes.

Yuichirou tripped but was punched by Mikaela, pushing him away.

"Hurry! You idiot!" He begged, trying to let him live, trying to give Yuichirou a chance to
continue his life.
╰━━ oo :

"Watching this.. will we really succeed..?" Emma faltered, the massacre made her hesitate, "They
failed... what if we fail too? What if we.. only end up making it worse for the kids...?"

"Emma, no that's not going to happen." Norman heartened the young girl. Holding her hands, he
declared to her, "We will get out of there. All of us, without a scratch!"

"Can we really outdo Mama? We'll only end up dead.." The orange-haired girl was shaking like a
leaf, gazing at her family's eyes.

"I assure you, we can do it. We'll succeed, okay?" He calmed her down, "Just trust me." And she
did, calmly and quietly.

Yuichirou cried, he didn't want to leave them. He didn't want to leave his only family to die
while he gets to live a life they never get to enjoy.

Mikaela looked at his eyes, begging for him to go. As Yuichirou's silent sobs echoed in the
room, he left. Running away all on his own.

"Yu.. that's the first time you called us family," Mikaela said with his last breath, lying in his
own pool of blood before closing his eyes.
╰━━ oo :

"You were able to leave him... That must've been a hard decision." Bishamon told him, pitiful.

Yuichirou nodded before claiming his new cause, "I was planning to avenge them. To destroy
those damn vampires."

"But I have a question though." Tokitou spoke suddenly, pointing to the blonde vampire, "Then
who's this Mika right now? From the looks of it, Mika died."

Miwa muttered, "That's kind of insensitive to ask..."

"They're the same Mika." Yoichi answered for the orphans' place, "There's just.. something that
happened."

"What happened?" Kenji asked curiously.

"Vampires, Experiments, and a whole lot," Kimizuki replied, knowing how messy things have
gotten and the plot of their manga right now was.

Yuichirou ran. He ran and ran, his mind did not think of the destination, it was the massacre
of his family that dwelled inside his head.

He suddenly tripped and fell on a snowy area. It was dark and quiet, rather peaceful.

"He's here." Three people in dark-colored outfits appeared, "Just like the prophecy said.
One of the test subjects from the Hyakuya Laboratories appeared."
╰━━ oo :

"Hyakuya Laboratories?? So it wasn't an orphanage?!" Atsushi exclaimed at that very little detail.

Riza tipped her chin, "You're telling me they're being experimented on? For what reason would
they even do that?"

"So he really does has something to do with it." Mikaela said, "This is why we shouldn't trust
Guren in the first place. He knows something we don't."

"Who said we ever trusted him?" The blonde Mitsuba raised a brow, she clearly knows Guren was
an enemy now.

"Yu did." Kimizuki blamed, knowing even after all that, Yu could still trust Guren.

A man with black hair and a fixed chin pulled his hoodie down, "Little boy, we're going to
use you in order to get rid of the vampires."

Yuichirou didn't say anything and hugged him, crying, even pushing both of them down.

"Bring it on... If I can exterminate... Those vampires.." He stuttered in the cold winter night.
╰━━ oo :

"Use him to get rid of the vampires?" Reze looked inquisitive at the topic, "So it's possible, hmm?"

"Seems so." Makima eyed her suspiciously, a smile on her face.

Ranpo and Dazai were at odds in this episode. There were things they noticed throughout the
entirety of this one.

"It looks like this entire thing was planned." Ranpo commented, "From Guren's plans and from the
virus itself. I just can't find a clue for who it is specifically, especially at how vague this one is."

"I'm getting the same idea as you do, young man." Dazai pointed at him with full confidence, "But
there's just one hole that I also can't pinpoint to who exactly caused this, and what their motifs must
be."

"You're telling me someone planned all that??" Denji barked at them, "That's impossible! There's a
mastermind throughout that mess?"

"Possibly, if Ranpo-kun says so." Kenji shrugged, knowing how much their detective finds out a
lot in the tiniest bit of pictures.

- Four Years Later...I

n a post-apocalyptic world, a teenager wearing some sort of uniform colored in black and
green. A cap on top and a sword beside his hip. He looked up at the screen, revealing the new
Yuichirou Hyakuya.

"The World of Bloody Legacy." It cuts to the credit screen, with nothing but a song and
letters to accompany them.
╰━━ oo :

"He changed quite a bit." Yosano noted the appearance and aura he emitted.

Emilia said in the most poetic way, "Tragedy can bring a new personality. One's hopes shone too
brightly, only to be a victim of cruelty."

"Wow, you sound like a bard." Agares commented on her poem, "All you need is dark blue hair
and a lyre, and I'd call you Lord Barbatos."

Emilia smugly replied, "Don't be like him. Touch some grass, people."
 07 | Kimetsu no Yaiba | Cruelty

EVE asked them curiously, "Anyone ready?"

Amajiki replied sarcastically, "After all that bloodshed, I think I am ready to go seek therapy."

"You're gonna need more than therapy after these two." The hostess guaranteed them with a smile.

"How wonderfully dreadful!" Shinobu clasped her hands together as the screen began to play.

It was seen snowing harshly with heavy footsteps walking on the snow. We then see a young
boy with hair almost fire-like, opposed to the cold winter.

He was teary-eyed, carrying an unconscious girl behind his back. He could only utter,
"Why... Why did this happen?"
╰━━ oo :

"I didn't expect it to suddenly show me.." Tanjiro thought, staring at the screen.

"This is so sudden! Is she okay?" Ashido begged for an answer.

Asta nodded in concern, "What happened?"

Zenitsu gasped, "Is that Nezuko-chan?! Who hurt her?!"

"If you want me to explain then—" Tanjiro was cut off by a sighing Tsukishima.
He fixed his glasses and looked at the french-fried slayer, "What's the point of watching if we're
just gonna let them explain?"

"I was just concerned..."

"We all are. But isn't asking a bit rude?" He ironically said, "We might as well have him tell us a
story than watch it."

"Whoah, calm down, Tsukishima." Daichi pushed his hands away, "No need to be too harsh."

"Nezuko don't die on me! Don't die!" He begged the girl, "I'll Definitely save you! I won't let
you die!"

It slightly focuses on Nezuko, revealed to be the girl behind the young boy, "I'll Definitely
save you!" The camera pans up showing more snow and trees.
╰━━ oo :

Giyuu looked a bit concerned, for the siblings and for himself, "That place... They can't possibly
show me there, wouldn't they?"

Dazai shifted the mood of the cinema and pointed at the girl with curly hair, "Then is that girl
beside you Nezuko?"

"Yes she is!" Tanjiro answered gleefully. A small grimace appeared on his face before shaking his
head with a smile, "She's my only remaining family, I will never let anyone lay their hand on her."

"Remaining family?" Ranpo thought, " Sadly another massacre or some sort. Or perhaps
something else."

"Seeing her here, I'm glad things went out fine for the both of you." He smiled at both of them.

Atsushi sighed, "Then if she's fine, there's nothing wrong that would happen, right?"

Shinobu pressed her hands together, "Perhaps? Perhaps not?"

That scene was either the past or the future, none of them could tell until it quickly moves
back to the present. The boy loaded a basket of charcoal on his back, all organized in a
basket.

"Tanjiro." A woman's voice called out, "Your face is dirty, come over here."
╰━━ oo :

"You look younger here!" Norman exclaimed in observation.

"I was about thirteen when that happened." The slayer's face looked solemn as he looked at his
mother's face on the screen.

"Speaking of appearances, did you cut your hair?" Hanako floated around with a question.

"Oh, that.." He suddenly laughed, facing the black-haired hashira, "Tomioka-san was, um, giving
out free cuts..?"

Giyuu looked at the boy with an exasperated expression, he was secretly in a state of panic and
embarrassment — though, no one except maybe Shinobu could see through his calm facade.
Sanemi scorned, "Didn't know you were skilled enough to be a barber."

"Never thought Tomioka-san has skills!" Shinobu laughed a little at her own joke.

It was Tanjiro's mother, who began to wipe his face with a cloth, "It gets dangerous because
of the snow, It's okay if you don't go." She said in worry.

"I want everyone to be full during the new year. I want to sell more charcoal." Tanjiro
explained and beamed at them.
╰━━ oo :

"That's very kind of you." Hiyori complemented the slayer.

Tanjiro looked up, happy as he replied, "Everyone in our family loves her! She was the best mother
we could ever ask for."

Killua lied behind his back, "I don't know this feeling but I feel like I want to know what having a
good mother feels like."

"I wouldn't mind knowing what that feels like too..." Atsushi muttered about the topic.

"Mothers, huh?" Kageyama raised his hand, "Then where is she now?"

Tanjiro and Nezuko paused after hearing the question, their eyes suddenly falling down.

They didn't answer a single word, it gave the others a few clues though. Did their mother went
away for a specific matter?

Kie smiled at this, "Thank you!"

"Tanjiro!" Two siblings, Hanako and Shigeru, called out, "Are you going to town today?"
Shigeru Asked.

"I want to tag along too!" Hanako exclaimed.

╰━━ oo :

"That is absolutely adorable." Leorio looked at the kids. He doesn't look like it, but Leorio is a
person who would love to snuggle a kid, as long as they aren't annoying.

"It's illegal to not bring them here." Kyouka pouted, with Atsushi nodding next to her, "Too cute…
Too adorable…"

"You can't," Kie denied, "You both can't walk as fast as Tanjiro, right?"

"Mom!" Shigeru groaned. Inevitably, his mom denied, explaining that their carriage wasn't
there for them to ride.

"Tanjiro!" Shigeru jumped at him, "I want to go with you!"

The other sibling Insisted. "I'll help you sell charcoal too."
╰━━ oo :

"I can't relate to these kids at all." Kaminari yawned, covering his mouth, "Chores are such a time-
waste!"
"How dare you?" Levi crossed his arms, staring at the young man, "Cleaning is crucial. Anywhere
with filth is disgusting."

"Why would you even want to help with chores?" Yuichirou grumbled, "That's literally the least
thing I'd ever volunteer for, tbh."

"Tbh?" Erwin tipped his chin, "Tebaha? Tabata? Ah, I see. Mada, mada, indeed."

Tsuchigomori coughed after that weird comment from the blonde, "It's better to be active than
become a bum."

At this Tanjiro pats her head, "Thank you, Hanako." The said sibling smiled brightly at this,
"But you should stay home today." It suddenly fell into a frown.
╰━━ oo :

Hanako perked up, thinking he was being called. As he realizes, he nodded and just continued to
watch the show.

"Though, it looks like you made her heart break!" Kanroji clasped both of her hands.

Nacht added, "It's better to be safe than sorry."

"Yes! it's safer inside their house," Gilda nodded to the other girl, "Nothing bad would happen
there, I guarantee it."

"Shigeru too!" He slightly pushed him back to cup his face, "I'll buy you delicious food for
you."

Shigeru smiled, "Really?"

"Yes." Tanjiro smiled, then facing another one of his siblings, "Hanako, I'll read a book to
you when I return home."

"Okay!" Hanako beamed.

His mother faced him with gratitude, "Thank you, Tanjiro."

╰━━ oo :

"I can't relate to this type of family." Killua commented, "This feels... too peaceful to be a family."

Bakugo grumbled, "And my old hag beats me like shit."

"Nah, that's just your usual Asian mom." Eve shrugged off, reminded of her own mother.

The young boy nodded, "I'll get going then."

"Takeo," A boy standing behind the entire group was called, one that looked like he wasn't
one to socialize.

Even so, Tanjiro called him, "If you don't mind, can you chop some firewood for me?"

"Sure, I can chop the Firewood." His face had an irritated expression as he looked away, "I
just want to do it with you."
Tanjiro went up to him and patted him on the head, "There, There."

"Whats with that All of A Sudden?" He asked, pushing his hand away.
╰━━ oo :

Tanaka smiled a little, "Your little brother pretends to hate it but he actually like it."

"What a tsundere." Noelle flipped her hair, crossing her arms right after.

Finral commented from his experience, "Maybe he just wants to act mature."

"He doesn't need to do that, Takeo will grow up soon." Purson stated, "Everyone in your family
will grow up."

"I wish they did." Tanjiro frowned upon a sad memory.

"Takeo is Embarrassed!" Shigeru Pointed at him.

"Shut up!" He yelled back.

"There, There." Tanjiro Repeated.

"Don't touch my Hair!" Takeo yelled in embarrassment. The entire family was laughing at
the trivial matter.

"Come back, Quickly!" One of them yelled as they waved goodbye, "Be careful On the
Road!"

Tanjiro waved back at them with a beam, before walking away.

╰━━ oo :

"All those promises I did for them.." Tanjiro had a despondent expression.

Tadokoro nodded, "They're such a sweet family, I'd love to bake pies for them, like a mother would
too!"

"I wish I had a mother who baked pies.. instead of my face." Todoroki hummed.

"Your mom did what?!" Subaru stuttered, not being able to comprehend if he was joking.

"My mother baked my face?"

"She did what??"

"My mother baked my face."

"Okay, I think we need to take a break and do a therapy session." Subaru brought out his glasses.

"Funny you took the initiative for therapy." Ram laughed like a madlad.

A pair of feet walk towards him, showing it was Nezuko. She was all well and unscratched
unlike what they saw a while ago. She was carrying a sleeping Rokuta, another one of their
siblings, on her back, "Big brother!"
╰━━ oo :
Zenitsu screamed as he laid eyes on Nezuko without her bamboo, yelling his iconic "Nezuko-
chan~!"

"It's been so long since I've heard from her." Tanjiro looked gleeful at that moment.

"It's been so long?" Kougyoku raised a brow.

"-SINCE I HAVE SEEN MY SON LOST TO THIS MONSTER," yelled Kaminari.

"TO THE MAN BEHIND THE SLAUGHTER!" Gojo suddenly held a mic before Nanamin
bonked him.

"Please stop." Nanamin massaged his forehead.

"Nezuko." Tanjiro walked up to them.

The girl looked behind her, "I put Rokuta to sleep or else, he'll cry and make a scene. I think
he's feeling lonely after dad's Passing."
╰━━ oo :

"I'm so sorry to hear that." Shinoa gestured kindly.

"It's alright. It's been a long time now too." Tanjiro raised his hand, his sister nodding in the
background.

"Fatherless.." Midoriya gulped. Fushiguro seemingly had the same thought process but with a
different reaction.

Tanjiro gently patted the boy's head, feeling sympathy for him.

"That's why everyone clings to you." Nezuko told him, referring to his soft brother-like care
for them.
╰━━ oo :

"So Tanjiro stands as the father of the family now, doesn’t he?" Daichi stated, almost like he was
familiar with fatherhood.

Shirogane said, "You could probably say that."

"Come back, Safely!" Nezuko called out to him, seeing him continue the path down the
mountain.

"We don't have an easy life, but we're happy." Tanjiro narrates as he continues down the
path, "But life could suddenly change like the weather, it shifts and moves on. It's not like it
always stays sunny, and It's not like it ever snows endlessly." He continued.
╰━━ oo :

Magna speculated, "It felt like there was dread awaiting them."

"Tanjiro-chan wasn't wrong about his quote." Gen Asagiri noted, "It's a sad reality."

"Nezuko-san's voice was also very familiar. It reminds me of mine a little!" Yashiro noted, "I hope
nothing worse than the beginning happens to her..."
"I have a terrible feeling about this." Eren held his stomach with closing eyes.

Sero added, "I don't feel so good."

The Background music slightly gets Eerie as the camera pans up to show a town up ahead,
"But, whenever Happiness Is destroyed, There's always the smell of blood."
╰━━ oo :

That statement felt ominous, like it was gripping their throats from saying anything.

Kobeni covered her eyes as she stammered, "T-The red f..flags are.."

"I don't think I want to figure out what you meant there..." Kou swallowed heavily.

"So we'll find out more about THIS guy?" Sanemi grumbled, "Big pass."

"Why would you?" Rengoku questioned, "It'd be really useful to prove things about his dear sister.
I look forward to this!"

"I don't really look forward to reliving that moment." Tanjiro looked downcasted.

We then see an Old lady sweeping the snow away from the front doors of her house. She
looked back, eyeing at someone, "It's Tanjiro, You still came all the way down the Mountain
in this weather? You're so hardworking, Don't catch a cold!"

"I'm fine with this weather." He waved off with a smile, "Want to Buy some charcoal? Do
you have enough at home?"
╰━━ oo :

"Oh, they're a regular?" Opera had their ears up.

Tanjiro nodded, "Most people there need coal, especially in the cold we lived in."

"Why not move elsewhere?" Asmodeus suggested.

"I think our family was fine living there." The young slayer replied, "I just wished we had a normal
life, even 'til the end."

"But everything that's happening now is pretty normal?" Gon looked utterly confused.

Killua nudged him, "Don't forget the first scene with his sister, Gon."

"Oh, right..."

"Hey! Tanjiro!" A man called, "I want to buy charcoal."

Another man came up to him, with gratitude in their eyes, "You helped me fix my door last
time, thank you!"

"I also want to buy charcoal," Another lady called out.

Tanjiro Smiled at this, glad to find himself customers this early.

╰━━ oo :

Alibaba commented, "This makes selling stuff look so easy."

"Well in marketing," Reigen looked incredibly smart at the topic, "You just gotta deliver what's
needed and baam, you're rich!"

"Easier said than done..." The former prince sighed.

Suddenly, a man ran out of his shop, blood dripping down his nose. He ran to Tanjiro until
another old lady restrained him.

Even restrained he yelped, "Tanjiro! you came at the right time!" He then fell to his knees as
he pulled out a broken plate, "I've been accused of Breaking this plate! Help me out, will
you? Sniff it!"
╰━━ oo :

"What did he say...?" Finral stuttered.

Isshiki repeated, "'Sniff it?' That's quite an odd request..."

"Well, the truth is, my sense of smell is a bit heightened than normal." Tanjiro scratched his chin in
answer, "I can tell from the sharpest and faintest of smells and I can sometimes smell emotions."

"We're almost the same!" Gon raised his hand for a hi-five, in which the other gladly returned.

"U-huh? So basically, you two are dogs." Genya suppressed his typically scornful laugh.

Sanemi nudged him a little hard, knowing that it's rude — you know, because his nemi is the nicest
person ever.

Tanjiro kneeled down as he sniffed the broken plate, "I smell a Cat."

The man's face brightened up at this and shouted at the woman, "I told you!!"

The woman's face fell into disbelief, "My goodness, it was the cats fault."

"I told you it wasn't me!" He yelled In irritation.

╰━━ oo :

"That'd be really useful for detective purposes." Kunikida wrote down in his notebook as he noted.

All Might nodded and said, "It'd be great if students would also be as helpful and kind as you. I feel
like asking for them to be obedient is already too much to ask."

"Thank you though!" Tanjiro scratched his head in modesty, "I'm sure a lot of people out there are
helpful, I can't imagine how a person could be stuck at home all day!"

Someone else came to focus, "Tanjiro, could you help me move some stuff?"

Hours later, the sky finally turned dark. Tanjiro was walking through the forest, knowing it
was late, "Thank goodness, I sold all the Charcoal."

"Tanjiro!" An Old man called, "Are you going back to the Mountain? It's too dangerous.
Don't go!"

"I have a good nose, I'll be fine." The boy reassured him.
╰━━ oo :
"I don't recommend you rely on it that much, there's always a time where it'll be useless, and well,
you might end up dead without it." Gojo stated like he was teaching, "Got it, students?"

"Yes, sensei!"

"You also can't fight danger with smell alone, especially with that weak body of yours." Nacht
stated ever so harshly, "But if you had honed your body in the past as you seem to have done now,
you'd be an interesting asset."

Finral dropped a sweat, "Why does it sound like you want to use him?"

"No! I'm sure he just wants to find Tanjiro's potential!" Asta stated, having this gut feeling about
the mysterious man.

"You can stay a night here. Come." The old man insisted.

"But..." Tanjiro hesitated.

"Just come!" The man repeated, we see a close up of his face as he says, " The demons are
coming out."
╰━━ oo :

"Demons?" The Misfit class all thought together in question.

Inside the house lit up by a small light. Tanjiro silently eats his dinner as he sets his
chopsticks down, "Thank you for the meal."

Tanjiro takes a sip of his tea before asking, "Well, Mr. Saburo, what do you mean by
demons?"

"Since a long time ago, man-eating demons always come out after sunset." Old man Saburo
explained as he set up a Futon, "So you mustn't wander outside at night."
╰━━ oo :

"Man-eating ones?! That's absolutely disgusting!" Alphonse covered his mouth, even though he
has nothing to puke.

"Well, well, well. Surely there aren't any demons in this room, right?" Subaru stated concluding-
like.

As Rem and Ram sweats in the background because of the callout, a certain class was surprised.

It was part of the Misfit's Class' reality that demons feasted upon humans - it was the normal. Well,
until they realized everyone in the room are mostly humans, the ones they thought were nothing
but fantasy.

"Um, quick question?" Kohaku raised her hand a little during that awkward moment, "What are
demons?"

"You don't know?" Uzui gasped, "How non flamboyant!"

Senku answered for the blonde, "While I don't believe in demons, I guess I'll explain it short and
quick. They're a supernatural species, and they vary. There can be unharmful ones, man-eating
ones and many more."
"Oh…"

"Sleep after you're done." He added, referring to his food, "Wake up early tomorrow and go
home."

Tanjiro laid on his futon, his mind in a bit of uncertainty, "The demons can't enter houses,
right?"

"No, they can." Saburo confirmed, back facing the screen as he continued to blow smoke.

"If so, Everyone will be eaten by the demons." Tanjiro looked over to him, concerned.

"That's why there are demon slayers who help us to kill them." He elaborated, "They have
existed a long time ago."
╰━━ oo :

"Demon Slayers?!" Again, the misfit class seemed to be most affected by these. They're just
students anyway, they don't have a clue about parallel worlds and such.

"Okay, what is with you people?" Shinobu looked at them in curiosity, "Is there something
bothering you?"

"We, uh, we're... we're doing great..!" Lied coughed.

"Oh no, are demons scary to you?" Kanroji pouted at the young teens, who felt a little red from the
question. They shook their head and just told them to continue the show.

"I'll put the light out, go to sleep."

"Mr. Saburo's whole family passed away. He has been living alone, He must be lonely."
Tanjiro thought, not closing his eyes nor resting like he was told, "I'll bring my brother's here
next time. 'There's nothing to be afraid of, There are no demons in this world.'"

"Everything will be fine." He quoted his reassurance, "But come to think of it, Grandma said
similar things before she passed away."
╰━━ oo :

"Big red flag." Rill sighed, knowing things were going wrong again.

"I really wish I brought them with me.. Things would've been different if I did. I'd be happy with a
normal life.." Tanjiro regretted it, he wanted to see it once again, even a single small tear fell down
his cheeks as he thought that.

"JOTARO! DON'T CRY!" Inosuke went to his friend.

"I'm fine..." The demon slayer reassured, wiping his one tear, "I just remembered something sad."

On the morning break, Tanjiro and Old Man Saburo waved goodbye to each other. "Be
careful on the road."

"Whenever happiness is destroyed, There's always..."

"The smell of blood!" Tanjiro sniffed, before running through the snow.
╰━━ oo :
"I am ready to throw up." Ishigami said, bringing out a brown paper bag.

Eren commented with a bit of fright, "This doesn't look so good."

Yuichirou scratched his nose, "You've been repeating that and is it bad that I agree? It's getting all
dimmer now..."

The wind was strong, his breaths were heavy as he continued to run. Pausing in his tracks,
he reached home. What came to him wasn't his lovely family greeting them. He didn't see
their smiles and sad pouts.

What he saw was Nezuko, lying in the pool of her blood, covering someone with her body.
╰━━ oo :

"Um," Yukine gulped, "This.. is kind of scary already..."

Alphonse nodded to the regalia before commenting, "A..At least she didn't die anyway, right? I
mean, she's right there.."

"Yeah, surely his family must've survived too." Kohaku said hesitantly, unsure of her statement.

Dazai looked at everyone, there's too many red flags already. Everyone is just clinging to
positivity and hope on this one. The detective himself just shut his eyes and mouth closed.

"Mhm.." Ranpo simply observed.

A grim expression was painted across Tanjiro's face, fright and shock enveloped him. He
couldn't scream nor utter a single word before running towards his sister.

"Nezuko!" He dropped his basket, "What's going on? What happened?! What happened
here..?" He looked at the wide open door from their house, blood all over the floor with a
broken door.

"Mom.." He stood by the door, seeing his entire family massacred. Overwhelmed with fear
and sadness, he fell on his knees, calling their names. He was dreadful. He lost everyone only
after one night. They were all killed while he was sleeping comfortably in the town.
╰━━ oo :

Their eyes opened in wide shock. It brought a momentary quietness, an emotional and pitiful
atmosphere swirling around the air of the room.

"What a surprise... except it isn't." It was as expected of Mori Ougai. The Port Mafia as well as the
Moriarty Brothers and most of the Chainsaw Man cast seemed unfazed at the massacre.

"This was just as bad as ours..." Mikaela muttered, seeing how someone else had otherworldly
creatures destroy and massacre their only family.

"I never expected it to be this bad.." Sugawara said, as he held himself back from vomiting.

Yachi glanced at the setter, "Who'd even expect such a horrible outcome..?"

And that's when everyone glanced at Tanjiro, who had a flash of instant regret.

"I'm fine, but it's all in the past now. I'm sure everyone would rather have me continue forward."
Tanjiro answered honestly.

"I'm sorry for not being there too soon." Giyuu told him, there was sincerity in his voice, "This
wouldn't have happened if I..."

The young demon slayer tried his best to smile, "It wasn't your fault, Tomioka-san. My goal now is
to only turn Nezuko back into a human."

Isshiki smiled, "We're cheering you on then."

"Wait, what does he mean 'back into a human'..?"

In the cold blizzard, the first scene reappeared. Tanjiro was carrying his bloodied sister
through the winter's storm. "Only Nezuko's body feels warm. If I take her to the Doctor,
maybe she can be saved!" He told himself, almost tripping.

"Why did this happen? Was it a bear? Did the non-Hibernating bear come out?"

"I can't breathe. Breathing in the cold air is hurting my lungs!" He told himself, "I need to
move forward! I need to walk faster."
╰━━ oo :

"This was the scene earlier!" Noelle exclaimed, referring to the way the current episode was
introduced.

"We should've expected the thing that happened a while ago.." Hayasaka nodded to herself, though
she was still a little frightened at it.

Obanai noted, "He still looks as feisty as he did during last time."

"He looks more desperate and protective to me." Uzui disagreed to his fellow hashira.

"It's still a long way from town, I need to hurry! I can't let Nezuko die." He said, not seeing
Nezuko's hand twitch a bit. Her hands looked a bit rough on the edges compared to before.

"I'll definitely save you! I will save you!" Her head was twitching, seeing fangs from her
mouth with eyes pure white.
╰━━ oo :

Nezuko closed her eyes. She was also terrified of herself just by seeing that. Knowing the fact that
she gave her brother such a hard time, she frowned.

"She's awake!" Suika pointed at the screen with happiness.

"So she did survive." Gen sighed in relief as usual, "Though, there's.. something odd about her..."

Kurapika noted after his statement, "With her nails and fangs, as well as how the events had set up
Tanjiro's world, you can already tell what that is."

"She can't be THAT, right?" Denji raised his brow, no one replied.

Nezuko was moving so much it caused the both of them to fall down - Not on the road, but on
the cliff.
"Oh no!"

"The snow saved me." Tanjiro thought, lying down on the floor with wide open eyes, "I
slipped with the snow to begin with."
╰━━ oo :

Obanai pointed at the young demon slayer, "You didn't just yell 'Oh no,' while possibly falling to
your death?"

Leonardo blinked, "I'm surprised he even got back alive from that fall.."

"Main Characters are immortal." Power claimed happily, "Of course, I'm that main in ours! I'll
never die!"

"They don't?" Eren thought at the same time ironically.

"Nezuko?" Tanjiro stood up, looking around the trees. "Nezuko, are you all right?!" He saw
her, standing in the middle of the trees. "You don't have to walk!"

"I'll carry you to town, okay?" He rushed to her, "Nezuko!"

Nezuko looked up to him. Her eyes were white as her outfit, fangs were sharp and was
drenched in blood.
╰━━ oo :

"She looks a lot like a white lady." Tenjin commented, he learned about such after reading a
Filipino Supernatural Book.

"A what?" Sasha perked her ears.

"It's a female ghost." Hanako answered playfully, "If I remember correctly, it's a woman dressed in
all white, typically with black long hair. They usually have a tragic end and haunt old houses."

"That's scary!" Suika shivered from her seat.

"Hey, since you're a ghost, Hanako-kun," Chain twiddled her pen, "Can you confirm if those are
real?"

"Oooh! Interesting question. I'll answer that later," Hanako nodded to himself. Seemingly hiding
the answer, he said, "But we should continue watching first."

She attacked him, only for Tanjiro to grab a bamboo and use it to cover her teeth, "Sh-
She's... A demon!"

"I just remembered what old man Saburo told me." Tanjiro reminisces, "Nezuko's a man-
eating demon?"

"No! Nezuko's a human ever since she was born!" He looked back, "However, she no longer
has Nezuko's scent."

"But it wasn't Nezuko's doing!" He continued to tell himself, "She was lying as if she was
protecting Rokuta, and there was no blood on her mouth or hands. And there was one more..."
╰━━ oo :
"She's a demon now?" Hiyori gasped in worry, "That's awful!"

"I'll murder whoever did that to you!" Mineta claimed so bravely, thinking he could win against the
foul demon that gave Nezuko this hardship.

"Go break his kneecaps!" Oikawa cheered on the purple grape.

"There was one more scent!"

Almost instantly, her skin started getting bigger. "Sh-She just grew in size!" Tanjiro
exclaimed, "And she's getting stronger and stronger!"

" While I was sleeping carelessly at Saburo's house, they were murdered brutally like that!" His
eyes looked softer, "I know it must've hurt. You suffered, didn't you? I'm so sorry I couldn't
save you."
╰━━ oo :

"Don't make me get the tissues..." Yaoyorozu said as she created tissues from her quirk and began
wiping her face.

"I feel like watching so much angst, I'll end up being accustomed to them." Subaru scratched the
back of his head, "I don't want to feel empty to something like this.."

"Hopefully we don't." Kurapika looked at the young man, "Being numb from the pain is..."

"Yep.." Dazai nodded silently, looking at his bandages, as to Atsushi's full concern. The tiger may
joke about him a lot but we all know he secretly cares.

"If only I could help Nezuko at least! But she's too strong for me to push her back!" He
claimed, not knowing what to do.

"Nezuko!" He shouted at her, "Hang in there, Nezuko! Don't give in! You gotta hang in
there! Don't turn into a demon! You gotta stay strong!"
╰━━ oo :

"Was she really that heavy??" Mineta looked dumbfounded.

Hakuryuu scorned at him at how idiotic his question is, "Have you never carried someone before?
Even a child is already heavy."

"Anyways," Killua ignored the two who seemed to be at edge at each other. He continued and said,
"I'm surprised you also haven't lost hope for Nezuko."

Tanjiro did a few gestures towards him, "She's my sister. Of course I'll want her back!"

"No need to get defensive." Killua scratched his nose and remembered his own sister, "I can relate.
Sisters are our precious gems."

"Hang in there! Hang in there!" He yelled before seeing Nezuko tear up, softness in her eyes.

Tears fell into Tanjiro's face, "What..?"

╰━━ oo :

"She still has her humanity!" Isshiki clapped for them.

"As she should!" Kohaku sighed in relief, everyone else did. Now they're clinging to hope, hoping
that Nezuko herself will fight the urge.

Most of the Kamaboko Team was confused at their reaction. Inosuke thought everyone already
knew Nezuko was going to be alright, especially since she was already there. Nevertheless, Tanjiro
felt happy that they were concerned for his sister just as much as he does.

Suddenly a man with pitch-black hair arrived, aiming a sword onto Nezuko's back. Tanjiro
gripped on Nezuko's neck and pulled her down, both of them dodging the incoming sword
besides his hair.
╰━━ oo :

"Tomioka-san really is giving away free haircuts!" Shinobu clapped, "That is such a sweet
sentiment. This is why no one likes you."

"I like him!" Tanjiro claimed, "If it weren't for him, I wouldn't be where I am right now. I could
have even died during that blizzard..."

"At least he's grateful." Allocer commented, crossing his arms in the process, "Good thing it was
your hair and not your head."

A gust of wind flowed through as both of them rolled around the ground.

"Who's that?" Tanjiro looked at the man in question, "A sword?"

"Why are you protecting it?" The tall black-haired man asked him.

"She's my sister! She's my younger sister!" Tanjiro answered before Nezuko seemed to be
moving around too much, "Nezuko, stop!"

"You call that thing your sister?" The man asked him, his eyes were dead without light and
he looked as if he were emotionless in front of them.
╰━━ oo :

Gen did gestures to calm everyone, "Now now, before anyone attacks Tomioka-chan, he has a
reason to call her that."

"Assumingly, demons are normalized to be the enemies of humans in their world." Yaoyorozu
speculated, "Seeing as he wields a sword and is out at a time like that in that certain area, he's
certainly part of that so-called 'Demon Slayers.'"

"All demons are enemies to us." Rengoku declared, "It is our purpose to strike them down. Even
humans who unwillingly and willingly become a demon appear, they are an enemy."

"There are ones who willingly become a demon?!" Emma shivered.

The Demon Slayer Corps nodded in reply.

"Why would they do that..?" Zenitsu thought, though he doubts anyone in his circle would even
dare consider it.

The man rushed towards them, as Tanjiro lay down to cover her. When he opened up his
eyes, his sister was nowhere near his grasp.
"Nezuko!" He called, seeing Nezuko right at the man's hands.

"Don't move!" The other guy said, "My job is to slay demons, "Needless to say, I'm going to
decapitate your sister."
╰━━ oo :

"Hearing myself talk like that.. why would I say that?" Giyuu told himself quietly, guilt flowing
through his veins.

Rill commented, "Decapitation reminds me of one name and it's "Chelsea" and a lollipop."

"Hold on!" Tanjiro begged for his attention, "Nezuko hasn't killed anyone! Back at my
house, there was another scent that I'd never smelled before! That's probably the one who
killed my family! It wasn't Nezuko!"

"I don't know why she turned into something like that, but..." He continued, "But still..."

"It's quite simple." The older man said, "Because her wounds were exposed to demon blood,
she turned into a demon. That's how man-eating demons multiply."
╰━━ oo :

Gauche looked at his little doll of Marie, "It's a lot harsher to see your own sister decapitated in
front of you with your own eyes."

"Just seeing your sister at the verge of death is already frightening enough." Tanizaki glanced at
Naomi and shuddered from the memory of their first case with Atsushi.

"He was just doing his job." Sanemi said, eyeing on the hashira before looking at the two siblings,
"Well, he was supposed to but he let that demon go."

Armin glanced at him momentarily and thought, "He sounds so angry against the siblings.
Especially Tanjiro, What did he ever do to him?"

"Nezuko would never eat humans!"

"You gotta be kidding." The other said, "Just now, you were about to be devoured."

"You're wrong!" The red-haired boy argued, "I'm sure she knows who I am! I won't let her
hurt anyone! I'm going to turn Nezuko back into a human! I swear I'll heal her!"
╰━━ oo :

"Naturally yeah that'd be your insight, she's your family after all." Mikaela said, "You'll be in
denial to anything that's against what you want for them."

"His goal isn't impossible, or is it?" Ranpo looked interested.

Obanai tipped his chin, "Technically speaking, there's not a single demon in the world who turned
back into a human. So in my opinion, his goal is too unlikely."

"Hey but who knows? Maybe there'll be a miracle!" Uraraka looked at it positively, "Nezuko-san
may be the first demon-turned-human."

"Hopefully." Tanjiro prayed.

"She can't be healed." The man explained, "Once you become a demon, you can never go
back to being a human."

"I'll find a way no matter what! So, please..." Tanjiro was desperate, "So, please don't kill
her!"

The man aims his sword towards Nezuko, showing no concern about what Tanjiro was
blabbering.

"I'll hunt down the one who slaughtered my family! I'll make everything all right! Please!
Don't do it!"
╰━━ oo :

"And you will." Midoriya cheered on Tanjiro, he felt like they'd get along well too.

"I'll never give up on Nezuko, she never did anything wrong that would lead her to this." Tanjiro
proclaimed, confidence in his eyes as he said so.

Most of them were in awe at his determination. Knowing that Nezuko's fate to return back is
unknown, they were amazed at his positivity about the future of his and her sister.

"Don't take anyone else from me. I'm begging you not to! Don't kill my little sister!" Tanjiro
bowed down low on the ground, his forehead on the ice cold floor, "Please don't do it! I'm
begging you..."

"Don't ever give others a chance to murder you!" The man's solemn face was no more, he
was rather angered at the foolishness.
╰━━ oo :

"He's beginning to become harsher and meaner..." Emma seemed frightened whenever she sees
someone angered this much.

"But Giyuu-san was speaking the truth." Tanjiro admitted, looking at his past self, "I should've
been very careful. Especially to a stranger carrying a blade."

Zenitsu said non-offensively, "Yeah, it's like you're begging for him to murder you."

Giyuu smiled on the inside, "Tanjiro has learned a lot, Urokodaki-sensei would be proud."

"Stop that pathetic groveling! If it was the least bit effective, your family wouldn't be dead!"
He shouted, "Can a weakling who can't take the initiative in such a situation heal his
sister?!"

"Hunt down the enemy?! Don't make me laugh!" He shouted at him, "The weak have no
rights or choices! Their only fate is to be relentlessly crushed by the strong!"
╰━━ oo :

"It's a sad truth, the power of friendship isn't gonna cut this kind of stuff." Eula stated.

"Hopes and Dreams are nothing but a sham, the world is already unfair. Dreaming alone won't do a
single thing for you." Dazai slowly said.

"It's simply like morality, things can only be determined by authority and law." Levi added to the
topic, "What's right to them is right, what's wrong to them is wrong. So even if you, a simple
citizen, are right; if in their eyes you are wrong, then you are wrong in the eyes of society."

"Cruel.." Eren thought.

"Still, Tomioka-san is surprisingly talkative when it comes to Tanjiro." Shinobu noticed but chose
not to speak of it out loud.

"The demons might know how to cure your sister." He said anyway, "But don't think that a
demon would respect your will or wishes!"

"Naturally, I have no respect for you, either! That's reality! Why did you throw yourself over
your sister earlier? Was that your way of protecting her?" The man continued to yell, "Why
didn't you swing your hatchet? Why did you show your back to me?"

The young boy could only cry, cry as he listened and regretted it.

"All those blunders led to your sister's capture! I could've skewered her along with you!" He
aimed his sword towards Tanjiro, his eyes seemed angrier.

"Don't cry. Don't despair . "

╰━━ oo :

"Junko who??" Nishinoya looked at everyone.

"Kamakura, Kamakura, yas queen!!" Kaminari yelled as loud as he could.

"What are you people talking about?" Zenitsu looked at them, utterly confused, "And who the heck
is Junko?"

"Junko is Despair. Despair is Junko." Sugawara answered, secretly knowing what they meant.
Everyone who knew laughed silently, meanwhile those of the old era couldn't understand.

"What is wrong with these kids?" Levi said as if he doesn't care... though he does want to know
what it meant.

Now's not the time for that." The man thought in his mind, eyeing Tanjiro, "I know you're
devastated. Your family was massacred, and your sister has become a demon."

"I know it's painful. I know you want to scream. I get it. If only I'd gotten here a half-day
sooner, your family might not have ended up dead." He admitted, with a slight bit of guilt,
"But there's no way to turn back time."
╰━━ oo :

"He has an inner-dilemma about the entire thing.." Ranpo noted.

"Tomioka-san looks cold," Kanroji commented, "But deep inside, he really cares and wants to help
the best he can. But he will never out-right tell you that."

To this Giyuu turned away. It's a little awkward to hear them talk about him of all people.

"I'm happy you care for us, Tomioka-san!" Tanjiro shined as bright as the sun, "But like I said, it
wasn't your fault."
" What a Kudere this Giyuu person is ." Todoroni contemplated, "But wait... what IS a kuudere?"

"Feel the rage. The powerful, pure rage of not being able to forgive will become your
unswerving drive to take action!" He continued to say in his mind, his sword pointing at the
boy.

"With such a fragile resolve like yours, you can't protect your sister or heal her... or get revenge
for your family!" Almost quickly, he stabbed Nezuko as she yelped from the pain.
╰━━ oo :

"He's making a lot of sense, and that oughta hurt..." Norman shut his eyes closed from the sudden
stab.

"How did you even know there was a demon in their house?" Kou was curious; probably planning
to use their method for exorcism.

"It is quite suspicious.... and dark." Tokoyami tipped his beak.

Uzui answered, "The Kasugai crows inform us flamboyantly, they set out the missions for each
demon slayer. Now if I may ask," He paused and stared at the UA Student, "Are you a lost crow..?
No offense."

"Yesn't?" Tokoyami was unsure of himself as well.

"No! Stop!" Tanjiro threw a stone at him and ran around the forest. He threw another one,
only for the man to dodge easily. Tanjiro charged at him, yelling with hands behind his back.

" A straightforward attack driven solely by emotion... You fool!" The man looked at him and
hit Tanjiro with the back of his sword, leaving him unconscious.
╰━━ oo :

"He was desperate." Makima commented.

"He had no knowledge of combat," Nacht stated, "I wonder how Tanjiro got out of that situation
alive after charging at a demon slayer."

"Look closer," Yuno pointed at the screen, "There's something missing."

"What do you mean?" Emma looked at the young man, Nacht only gestured the same movement.

"Where's his hatchet?"

The black-haired man looked up to see a flying hatchet, almost hitting him before he dodged
it.

"Just before he hid behind the tree, he hurled that rock toward me and, at the same time, tossed
the hatchet in the air." He commented, struck with shock.

"He hid his hands as he pretended to attack so I wouldn't realize he was unarmed. He knew
he couldn't beat me. He tried to bring me down after I struck him!"
╰━━ oo :

"He's a strategical one in the making." Nacht smiled, thinking the young boy could be a great
opponent.
"Okay but the way Giyuu dodged it, he was so close!" Gilda commented.

Sasha nodded, "He could've been sliced in half... like meat!"

Mikasa added, "Like Marco too."

The entire Survey Corps went silent, and shut their eyes. Seeing as there were surprisingly no
violent reactions, Eve carefully and awkwardly resumed the film.

"This kid..." In a split second, Nezuko suddenly kicked him away.

"Damn! She'll devour him! " She was going to grab Tanjiro's head.. atleast, that was what it
first looked like.

She covered Tanjiro, like she was protecting him against the stranger!

"Nezuko... It wasn't Nezuko! She'd never eat humans!" Tanjiro's voice echoed inside the
man's mind. He was surprised, he never found or saw such a thing to happen. It was like a
miracle.
╰━━ oo :

"She.. So even in this moment, it was real?!" Sanemi looked flabbergasted, still in denial.

"Nezuko-chan fought the demon inside her!" Kanroji clapped, "The bond of family is so adorable!"

Balam acknowledged their statements and said, "She truly is one-of-a-kind. Maybe there was a
condition that made her different."

"Long ago, someone once said the same thing, only to be devoured by a demon." The sword-
user said as a photo of a brother eating his sibling appeared on screen, "When a demon is
starving, it will kill and devour even its own parents or siblings. Because they're nutrient-rich.
I've seen it happen more times than I can count."

"This girl has been wounded, and she's expending energy to heal those injuries. She must've
drained vast amounts of her strength as she transformed into a demon. That means she's
severely starved at this moment, without a doubt." He further thought, as he dodged Nezuko's
attempts to scare him. Seeing something like that was unreal and unthought of.
╰━━ oo :

"Correct. Which is why carrying a demon everywhere was alarming to us." Rengoku told Tanjiro
about the past mishap they had.

"All they must've felt was hunger, which made them act on impulse." Ray speculated.

Norman added, "And since humans are the only source of food, that information is no surprise."

"It's kinda sad. Because if the demons themselves regain consciousness after their hunger, all they
might think of is that they killed their only family." Yuichirou added, "Or worse, they won't even
remember."

"That's like an endless streak of suffering." Killua responded.

"She must've wanted to feast on a human right away, even if it's her own brother... Yet, she
protected him instead, and she even intimidated me..."
"I wonder... These siblings might be..." He then stopped dodging and chopped her neck lightly
to leave her unconscious, "..different from others."
╰━━ oo :

"I respect the fact that he took things into consideration." Zhongli stated.

"Though it took him long enough to notice that." Yuno commented, "It's pretty obvious."

"In the perspective of what we have now, yeah it's obvious but in theirs? Nope." Noelle replied to
the black-haired young man.

Inside a dream-like state, the entire Kamado Family surrounded their boy in concern. His
mom whispered in his ear, "I'm sorry to leave you behind, Tanjiro. Take care of Nezuko for
me, all right?"

He suddenly woke up, grabbing Nezuko's clothes so tightly. Tears fell down his face, they
really were dead.
╰━━ oo :

"Are those their souls?" Shigeo questioned.

"Looks like it," Yato nodded to himself, "They're saying goodbye, going forward to the afterlife."

Yashiro seemed curious but then remembered her ghostly friend, "Ah, Hanako-kun's forte,
nevermind."

"You awake?" The man stood far from them, standing by the tree.

"Go see an old man named Sakonji Urokodaki who lives at the foot of Mt. Sagiri." He
crossed his arms, "Tell him that Giyu Tomioka sent you." He finished, revealing his name.

"She seems to be alright since it's cloudy now, but never let her be exposed to the sunlight,
okay?" Giyuu reminded them, before disappearing as a gust of wind is what was left of his
former place a while ago.
╰━━ oo :

"He just left you after that? Wow." Don looked speechless.

Jirou stated, "I bet he ran out of breath talking nonstop a while ago."

Sanemi crossed his arms, "To be honest, I'm not really used to that guy talking a lot."

"Yes, it was very surprising..." Shinobu added, "And quite interesting."

Giyuu just turned his face around, not knowing what to say.

"Is no one going to ask who this Urokodaki is?!" Sasha rambled a little.

"We'll meet him again soon enough." Tanjiro said.

Skipping the time, both siblings went back home. Five bodies buried, Tanjiro prayed as he
sat down.

Standing up, he grabbed Nezuko's hands, uttering, "Let's go."

Hesitant to leave, he gritted his teeth and looked back one more time before running through
the cold breeze of winter.

Kimetsu no Yaiba: Cruelty

╰━━ oo :

"It really was cruelty." Edward claimed, "It must've been the cruelest day for you, huh..."

"It was, but we all have hardships in our lives..." Tanjiro tried to be as positive as possible, "I only
need to keep moving forward, to.. to a better future for me and Nezuko."

"We're right here with 'ya, Josuke!!" Inosuke patted Tanjiro at the back, still calling him the wrong
name.

"Yeah, we'll try our best to be with you." Zenitsu said seriously, without all the simping for the
Nezuko gig.

"Thank you, everyone."

- · Kimetsu no Yaiba
- Season 1 Opening | Gurenge

Tanjiro was seen walking through the storm, his hand on his sword.
╰━━ oo :

"Tanjiro reminds me a 'lil of Gintoki with those samurai-like poses."

"Nah, all I hear is 'Katananowa Sabitomare!'' Lied stated calmly, "If ya'll get the reference."

"I don't get it?" Connie looked confused.

"As you should." Atsushi nodded along with the rest.

Suddenly he fell on the ground. He fixed his stance, his face was bruised and dirty at the
scene. It was as if he was training. Then an old man with a red mask.
╰━━ oo :

"He do be looking like Usopp." Subaru finger-gunned the Urokodaki of the screen.

"That's a Tengu Mask though." Yako pointed out.

"What does it do?" Chrome looked curious if this involved science, "Does it.. change your
appearance?!"

"No, it's not that life-changing." Akane answered, "It's basically used to scare or keep the evil
spirits away."

"Does it actually work?" Hiyori questioned.

Hanako had an expression of rethinking before answering, "Now that I won't disclose."

"Aw..."

Tanjiro fell again, this time in a different location and with a blue haori for now. There was
also a glimpse of two people - one was a young girl with blue eyes and the other was a boy
whose face was covered by a mask.
╰━━ oo :

" Wait..." Giyuu's eyes went wide open upon seeing familiar faces, "Why are they here..? What do
they have to do with this?"

"It's Makomo and Sabito!" Tanjiro gleefully said.

Even if he knew about their fate, he was happy to see them. They were the reason he has become
who he is now after all.

Giyuu glanced at the young boy, but seeing as everyone was all but curious, he had shut his own
mouth. Maybe he'll ask Tanjiro about them at a later date.

There seems to be two idiots who have joined the Kamado Siblings. A crying french-fry hair
and a buff human with a boar head.
╰━━ oo :

"Tanjiro is the embodiment of being tired of everyone's shit in that scene." Bakugo proudly
claimed.

"Kacchan isn't wrong." Midoriya agreed.

"I'm always right!" The blonde pomeranian, for once, agreed with Deku.

A girl appeared, a butterfly on top of her hands.

Then a man with a scar across his face, he looked like he could bite anyone at any moment.
Then two people appeared once more, a soft lady and an angry gremlin - I mean, an angry
teen.
╰━━ oo :

"Everyone looks like they're ready for battle." Obanai stated while pointing.

"A battle to the death?!" Akutagawa's ears perked.

"No!" Itadori responded to the man with uneven bangs, "I'm pretty sure these guys won't do that.
And if they did, they'd never lose... Or die!"

Genya grumbled, "Like hell am I gonna die this soon."

Nezuko's hair fell for dramatic effect, her black-tinted hair with vermillion ends were
showcased. She turns around, her eyes filled with softness.
╰━━ oo :

"So how's that bamboo tasting?" Souma asked jokingly.

Nezuko nodded aggressively, doing "mph" and "mhm" sounds to answer the young chef.

Blood drifted across before a location filled with boxes appeared. A man with a hat turned
around, who seemed to act as a leader to the shadowy figures behind.
╰━━ oo :

"Now he do be looking like a smooth criminal." Chuuya said as he moonwalked to the bathroom.
"Hee hee!!" Kaminari referenced, and those who got it laughed at the joke.

But those who didn't...

"Who's a what now?" Emma's brain malfunction.

Tanaka gasped at such felony, "You uncultured—"

Two siblings stood behind each other. A wave of water comes from Tanjiro's sword as he
slices the screen.

Another man with uneven bangs attacked with an arrow, and a girl threw some sort of ball.
A guy with enormous drums stuck in his body appeared as well.
╰━━ oo :

"The song's getting catchier each second!" Yaoyorozu said as she danced on her seat.

"A water-wielder too?" Noelle flipped her hair, "N-not that I'm impressed or anything!"

"That's strange..." The entire demon slayer corps looked baffled.

Leonardo blinked, "What's wrong?"

"I don't have water abilities at all…" Tanjiro stated, "My nichirin blade doesn't have those." The
protagonist himself drew his blade in the open area and swung it carefully while doing the same
exact attacks.

Yami paused, "Wait, are you telling me these are just effects?"

"I think so." Uzui nodded while thinking.

Eve added, "Refer to Chapter 151.1 for confirmation."

An unknown man sat alone on the porch, sitting quietly with no movements. A full moon is
shown, Giyuu standing in front with eight figures hidden in the cast of shadow behind him.
╰━━ oo :

"Lookin' like some important higher-ups or some kind of organization." Kirishima stated
confidently.

Kunikida fixed his glasses, "Obviously, the so-called Demon Slayers."

Ray crossed his arms, "Seems like they'll play a crucial role in Tanjiro's story."

A positive-thinking Kugisaki clasped her hands, "Oh, then there's definitely no deathflags if they're
important!"

"Haha! Of course!" Rengoku glanced at her, "We will never die until we finish our duty!"

Tanjiro and the boar-head brought out their sword, as the blonde looked in a panic. There
were also three people behind them.

The boar slices through the screen as the blonde finally seems to have the courage to fight
and defend Nezuko.
╰━━ oo :
"The lyrics got quite the build-up." Jirou said, interested.

"I'm surprised the french fry isn't being cowardly here." Genya was vexed as he said so.

"Of course he will." Tanjiro smiled, who had always believed in him.

"Yeah, Monitsu would never become a demon slayer if he was too weak!" Inosuke rambled on and
on, "Of course, I am still stronger!"

A dragon formed from water flies along with Tanjiro, slashing through the screen with an
angered yell. The sibling's held each other's hand as they both looked up to the blue moon.
╰━━ oo :

"That hydro dragon is quite impressive." Noelle flipped her hair, "Yes, indeed it is."

"It was so cool, your show's openings are so great!!" Asta pumped his chest out and started doing
push-ups.

"It's funny cause Black Clover's Openings are my favorite among all the shows here." Eve stated,
referring to Asta's complement.

"Still, this one has a really catchy tune and it really fits the beat of the animation." Iida added.

"Tanjiro's life truly is an interesting subject." Dazai and Ougai looked curious of the young fellow
— for different purposes.

"Oh well, let's go watch the next part." Ix said, "I'm curious when is our's turn~"

"I just hope nothing bad happens in the next episode though." Eren heaved a heavy sigh.
 00 | Interlude You Can't Skip!

EVE sighed, seeing her rough schedule. She realized the vast amount of episodes they have to go
through and decided for the entire cast to rest for the day. "I need to renovate this place, huh?"

Either way, Eve decided to bring all or perhaps half of the cast to the outside world. Yes! You
know it, they'll be out there eating McDonald's and all that whatnot.

Now this place they decided to go shopping in was in a specific country only. Why? Because the
author doesn't want to be inaccurate with the locations!

A lot decided to stay at the guest house, mostly because they were tired. The majority of them
were teachers or people who just did not want to socialize.

Kento Nanami, Levi, Erwin, and the Hashiras decided to drink and chat peacefully. The Clover
Kingdom's Magic Knights assembled in one room and discussed any new plans after witnessing all
that. The same could be said for and the Kingdom of Science did.. but it was mostly just them
babbling about how cool the episodes were. Everyone did their own thing as Eve prepped that
special surprise for the rest of them.

"Anyone wanna go for.. a trip to the Philippines for our short break?!" Eve rallied all those she
assumed to may be interested.

The majority of them were, of course, kids and teenagers. A few adults wanted to come too of
course, like the illustrious Gojo Satoru.

A door formed in front of them, under Eve's commands. This door had a dark blue tint and ice-like
features. The design was definitely not stolen from a certain gacha game... Anyways! Here goes
their short break in the Philippines!

Opening the door lead to a completely different world, the city lights burned faintly, there were the
buzzing sounds of all kinds of vehicles and people... As well as the modestly cold breeze that
swept by their hair. Normally it isn't cold in Manila, but it was evening and Christmas was nearing!
Everyone was filled with excitement, and those new to such technology were just filled with awe.

"Okay, before anyone runs off! Let me just tell you some small things about here alright." Eve
explained, calming a jumping Filo down.
"This is Earth. To most, it's obviously familiar," She said as she eyed Yashiro and Souma, "But for
some of you, this world has no connection to any of yours. They can be entirely different from your
own." She looked exactly at Aladdin, Eren, and many more.

"Ooooh!! So this is Manila??" Ashido squealed in excitement.

Shigeo felt warm in his heart, "I've always wanted to go here..."

"Yes, but we aren't gonna stay in Manila though." Eve was explaining before she got cut off.

"Whoah whoah whoah!! So THIS is what Senku's world was before?!" Chrome was quite thrilled,
already wanting to test out strange things he might come across.

“Yeah, yeah. But our country was Japan. But yeah, this is kind of like it.” Senku answered.

Eve nodded cheekily as she walked down the road. She shut her eyes and muttered something
under her breath.

"Alright, I'll teleport you all to the very place where I made a lot of friends in real life. I hope you
enjoy it a lot together," She said with deep sincerity, "…because this may be the last time you'll see
each other."

And within a snap of a finger, everyone's eyes open to a new area. Well, technically not
"everyone."

"Where are we..?" Midoriya rubbed his eyes as he woke up.

"What a strange smell this place has..." Gon whispered.

"'Enchanted.. Kingdom..?'" Hinata read bit by bit with confusion at first and then yelled in
eagerness. "Is this an amusement park?!"
"Hold your horses." Yuichirou held on to the orange's hair firmly, "Where's everyone else??"

Stepping back, they realized there were only nine of them - Midoriya, Iruma, Hinata, Tanjiro, Gon,
Emma, Yu, Itadori, and Aladdin. When they thought they were going out to this new place, they
initially thought it would at least be... a little less awkward?

"Hey, I'm sure everyone else is probably grouped this randomly as well. But look at the bright
side!" Tanjiro spread his arms, he looked inviting, "Why don't we all get together and have fun in
this.. place? It shouldn't be that bad, right?"

"Oh alright then! But first.." Aladdin raised a brow, "What's an amusement park?"

"Oh my sweet summer child," Itadori glanced at him, shaking his head, "An amusement park is
basically a park for amusement!"

"Wow, no shit sherlock." Yuichirou sighed. Why was he part of this group? He ain't some sunshine
no more anyway.

"Let's start with some introduction first." Tanjiro raised his hand, "I'm Tanjiro! Everyone probably
already knew that but still, nice to meet you all!"

"Deku is fine! It's shorter too." Midoriya added. Everyone was confused about it since they haven't
seen Izuku accept the nickname yet. Still, they decided not to pry.

"Shoyo! I'm the next little giant." He claimed ever so proudly.

"Yuuji is fine by me." Itadori smiled.

The greenhead added, "Gon!"

"Aladdin." He had this cheeky smile on his face as he said so.

"Iruma.." The blue-haired boy said, he felt cumbrous but he definitely wants to go out with them.
They seem like fun people after all!

An orange-haired girl added, "And I'm Emma, today we'll be riding a giraffe right?"

"Nope." Itadori answered, closing the park's map in his hand, "To the face of amusement parks!"

After a bit of walking and asking around, they reached a huge construct of a Coca-Cola Bottle.
This was the entrance to Enchanted Kingdom's "Space Shuttle" or the rollercoaster. Search it up,
readers if you want to by the way.

Some of them were shaking, a little nervous about the big hoops. Though someone else was
looking elsewhere.

"Everyone everyone!!! Come here quick!!" Emma jumped as she pointed to some sort of shop.

The rest of the squad approached her with interest. They were standing in front of a street vendor,
but this one was not selling food or toys. They have dyed chickens for sale!

"Look at those chicks! They're so colorful and adorable, I NEED them in my life." Emma shook
brother Itadori, she was overcome by excitement.

"Don't these things die after a day or something?" Kageyama suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
He was along with a bunch of silent people.

"KAGEYAMA-KUN??" Hinata shouted.

"KACCHAN!" Midoriya gasped in surprise.

Norman clapped as they approached the package of rays of sunshine, "Wow, everyone's here,
huh?"

"Where did you all come from?? I thought it would just be all nine of us here." Aladdin said,
muddled.
And this is where everything explained where they started from. It was mostly the same story, the
only difference was their company.

Kageyama was along Todoroki, Asmodeus, Nezuko, Kurapika, Ray, Mikaela, Fushiguro, Yuno
and Morgiana. While Bakugo was with Clara, Nishinoya, Inosuke, Leorio, Asta and Alibaba.

"What are we going to do exactly?" Mikaela raised a brow.

"Let's enjoy this place, eh? This is literally a free vacation, c'mon." Leorio massaged his forehead.

"What’s up, mga magaganda't gwapo." A vendor suddenly called them out, "Ano bang balak niyo
dito sa harap ng tindahan ko? Gusto niyo ba mamili?"

The rest of them paused. None of them understood anything the man just said, they weren't
familiar with the language either.

Kurapika spoke up, "Excuse me, what?"

"Ay, taray." The vendor then fixed his voice, "Paano ba 'yon sa ingles? Are you... foreigners?"

"Mister!!" Emma jumped, "I want that chicken, the one that's alone on that corner. It reminds me a
lot of Ray!"

Ray felt a tinge in his heart, "Wow Emma, you're pretty harsh."

The vendor communicated with them in English as they proceed to buy stuff from the street store.
After that was done, they all proceeded to the Rollercoaster as they promised.

"Ray, hold little Ray!" Emma slapped the chick she bought to the young man.

The black-haired child raised an eyebrow, "Little what now—?"

There was no reply for Emma and the rest of the rays of sunshine were with her to the ride. All of
them took their seats separately and buckled their seatbelts tightly. A lot of 'em were nervous,
considering Iruma never got out of his family's grasp nor did Emma was able to see what was
outside the walls.

As their ride slowly elevated up the railroad track, their souls were already planning to leave their
bodies. Their heads faced upward before it reaches the top. It stood still, for a straight ten seconds
that felt like a century.

"I CAN'T DO THIS." Emma closed her eyes and yelled, "RAY! NORMAN!! HELP!"

And then, they fell. The Rapid speed of the wind blew them like giant ocean waves as their souls
depart from their bodies. Spinning like wheels on each loop, it felt like their brain was about to fall
out.

Still, it was entertaining and they all got off nicely other than almost tripping. They stood there at
the entrance, their hearts were about to pump out of their chest.

"That was... traumatizing..." Yuichirou commented.

Gon giggled, "I think it's cool how we died midway!"

"Yeah, it was pretty fun!" Midoriya brightened, "It was like BZZT! Or— or a WHOOSH!"

"No, no, I think it felt like WHIOOOO!" Itadori heightened his voice.

Hinata started lightly hitting a blue-head, "NO NO, It was WHAM! BAAAM!! BADAAM!!"

"And when the thing we rode in hit everywhere, it sounded like... like a BOOM! BOOM!" Tanjiro
even pumped his chest.

"It was more KABOOM! to me!!" Iruma even tried to do the action, which was him looking like he
was spreading pixie dust.

Gon giggled, "And everyone was screaming GAHHH!! Especially Yu, his was so funny!"

"Hey, I did not!" Yuichirou pointed at him. "Gon, you were all like, WUAHHH! And then started
crying for your aunt!"

Emma opened her arms high up, "And we were so high up like WHOOOUUUAAA!"

"AH WAIT WAIT WAIT. Is that a boat flying?!" Hinata stopped their yelling to see yet another
ride, "C'mon let's go try it out!"

And from there, all of them ran there at the speed of sound. Though they did miss something...
specifically someone.

"Wow. They ditched us." Alibaba sighed, it was inevitable though. Their happy-go-lucky friends of
theirs seem to be having the most fun that they have already forgotten about them. They were just
standing there in absolute silence.

"I'm hungry." Todoroki suddenly said.

Fushiguro's stomach growled on the spur of the moment, "Huh. Me too."

"Anybody wanna go to eat?" Kurapika asked them, pointing to a store right around the corner.

Ray and Mikaela just went with it, the ones they want to be with ran off anyway. Meanwhile,
Nezuko nodded avidly, just as much as a very shy Morgiana.

"oh!" Alibaba scratched his head and walked closer to her, "I-If Morgiana's coming with you then I
—"

"NUH-UH SONNY BOY." Inosuke grasped his hair and grabbed Nishinoya, Clara, and Leorio by
the same end, "We're gonna fight the master of this land! You too, spiky boy! Prepare for
combat!!"

"HUH? ME?" Bakugo pushed the demon slayer's hand away from him, "DON'T TOUCH ME
YOU EXTRA."

"EH? ARE YOU CHALLENGING ME?" Inosuke dropped everyone and borders onto him.

"Oh? You're approaching me?" Bakugo spread his hands with explosions, "Instead of running
away, you're coming right at me?"

"I can't fight you without getting closer, Tamagatsukki Baragakudoo!.. and your weird looking-
hair!" Inosuke stood up in a fighting stance.

"What was that about my hair, huh you pighead?!" And then the Jojo references ended before
these two could finish their duel.

The rest who were dragged in simply ran away. They know these two are highly flammable and it's
best to avoid disaster. Meanwhile, the survey corps' troops as well as the Kingdom of Science
discovered a new being. In reality, it was just a wiggling balloon stand.

"W..What is that..?" Sasha gulped, pointing at the tube man, "A.. A TITAN?!"

Connie muttered, "It's wiggling at us… menacingly."

"I—" Senku looked at them.

Taiju raised his manly left eyebrow, "Are you born under a rock or something?"

"Bruh." Senku bored into his eyes. How Ironic.

Yuzuriha from the Kingdom of Science spoke up, "What do you mean titans? From, erm, Greek
mythology?"
"Ehh??" Senku curled his lip, and then glanced at the tube man, "That ain't a titan. If it is, it's a
bootleg titan at best."

"So.. it's still a titan, eh?" Jean said, almost planning to murder the poor balloon. He ran towards it,
wearing his ODM gear, and slashed through it. All the rubber fell down the ground as if it was
raining the blood from the balloon.

He landed on the ground at a perfect stand, proud of his accomplishment. Well... until he heard
children crying.

"Angsama mo, 'di ka mahal ng nanay mo noh!"

"You horse, I hate you!"

"Sana pagtanda mo maging kamukha mo ‘yung wiggly monster!!" A child pointed at him.

"What?!" Jean shouted, he was guilty though, "I can't understand you, why are you all crying?"

The drama was seen by every visitor of the area, that eventually, it alerted the guards. "Ayun oh,
yung baliw na feeling-Darna at winasak yung lobo! Hulihin niyo bilis!"

"Looks like we're in danger." Mikasa mumbled and grabbed Armin and Eren as she ran faster than
Sonic even.

"And..! We ain't part of this." Senku stated before slipping away with everyone from his team.

All that was left were Jean and... well nobody else. He was ditched, that's the thing.

The Kingdom of Science, or, let's just call it Senku's group now, I suppose? Anyways, their group
walked around as Senku explains everything there is to understand about this place. The majority
of them just nod though, even if they don't understand a thing.
"Oya oya?" A young man with spiky dark-red hair gazed at them, "Want to take a bite of this soon-
to-be-made delicacy of mine?"

"Oooh, what is that?" Kohaku made an inquiry.

"Classic Adobo, I promise you it is delicious." Souma handed a food delivered on a plate, it was
freshly cooked as well.

"That's not it. I suggest..." Senku stood in front of him, "A friendly competition? What do you
say?"

"Oho? Something interesting at last huh." Souma looked captivated by this man, "Well.. Let the
show begin."

Meanwhile...

"Step up, right in! Just make the target fall and you'll get the thing!" Someone tried to invite them,
under a small tent. It looked like a game of darts hosted by a man named Kazuma Satou.

"Mind you explain what the heck is 'the thing,' huh?" Yami looked briefly at the young man with
chestnut-brown hair and green eyes. This guy was pretty pessimistic to his customers when they
met him.

Kazuma huffed, "Ah, customers, after an eternity of waiting..!" He murmured, "I can finally go
home...!"

As the lost adventurer from Konosuba explains how the dart system works here to the Black Bulls,
a few others found themselves in the same location. As four people were walking by, they
overheard the chatter at a near carnival game.

"Killua did you hear that?" Gon pointed at the noisy tent, "I want the 'thing!' Let's go!!"

Killua didn't even notice the greenhead before being dragged out to some sort of game. He wasn't
interested in it but Gon insisted. It's not like he could resist this guy's smile.
"Sounds interesting." Kurapika said, he was listening to their conversation, "May I come with
you?"

"Of course!" Gon gave him a cheeky smile. The three of them continued to chatter, all the while
Leorio stood there just casually watching them.

"Have I been forgotten?" Leorio told himself quietly before shaking his face. As highly strung as
he might be sometimes, he yelled at them for leaving him.

Concurrently, a certain group of espers and... a suited guy who claimed himself to be one, come
following through the interesting carnival game.

"Hey, little bro, don't 'ya find that game interesting?" Teruki pointed at a small tent.

Ritsu grinned broadly, riding the same boat as Teruki's idea. Shigeo looked at his brother and
friend laughing, a mix of mischief and levity filled the vibrant space between the three of them.

"Well, Shigeo?" Dimple glanced at the young boy, who was simply standing there, eating up some
cotton candy. The black-haired boy chuckled before following them.

At the tent itself, all three groups arrived at the same time, sneaking each other a look. Honestly
speaking, they haven't exactly watched each of their respective shows to know who each other may
be.

"Step up, right in! Just make the target fall and you'll get the thing!" Kazuma tried to invite them,
and he successfully did so, "Just do it, c'mon, I'm rotting here."

The three groups entered the shooting area, they had to pick the first volunteer though. Of course,
Gon came for the first group, Asta on the second, and Reigen for the third.

"Asta's going to win so he could give me the thing, isn't he?" Noelle blushed at just the thought.

"For Sister Lily!" Asta thought, getting himself ready by doing push-ups.
Gon, on the other hand, looked excited, "I wanna know what the thing is, so to do that I have to hit
it!"

"I'm gonna show you, Mob!" Reigen did his usual weird hand movements, "For I am not only the
greatest esper, I too, am the greatest sniper. Heh."

All three of them picked up the fake gun and managed to hit the target with proper precision
without breaking a sweat. The groups cheered in success, it was like winning a lottery! They
glanced at Kazuma, awaiting their oh-so-waited reward.

Kazuma was slightly disappointed, "Strike one, people!"

"Hey, huh?" Noelle asked the brown-haired fellow, "What do you mean by 'strike one', you
peasant?"

"Look here, missy." Kazuma felt like he wanted to punch this woman for calling him a peasant.
But alas, he can control himself for one time, "The target, you see — It didn't 'fall' down. So yeah,
no go!"

"HUH?" Reigen gasped, witnessing what it's like to be cheated on, "But the guns were so light,
how can those things fall from weak ass bullets?"

"Simple." Kazuma grinned, "They don't." And there he started laughing, knowing he made a profit
without losing anything.

The three of them were mumbling a stream of curse words. Not Gon though, he's too precious to do
so. They looked defeated, quite unlike their normal selves.

"Let us give it a try." Killua stood up, with Teruki and Yuno right behind him. Kazuma raised his
brow, such fools they got to be to try it again.

Killua, Teruki, and Yuno grabbed the guns, handling them very lightly. Swiftly, Killua grabbed the
gun in a different hold. Rather than using the bullet, he threw the heavy toy gun into the target,
which broke from the strength of the throw.
Before Kazuma could react, Teruki used his psychic powers to push the target off of its original
place just as Yuno blew the target off by manipulating the wind.

"THAT'S... THAT'S CHEATING I—!" Kazuma had a mouth wide agape.

"Exactly who is cheating here?" All groups looked at the adventurer, almost as if they were
taunting him. That's when Kazuma felt the power of these people. The overflowing nen, magic, and
the espers' felt immensely powerful. Probably even deadly.

Kazuma lucked out, despite his so-called high good luck. "Nevermind..."

He lay there on the ground, all the plushies that were meant to "bait" people were gone. Guess
Kazuma is not going home any time soon, huh?

Meanwhile at a Movie Theater… (These includes characters not in the Book!)

"Aren't we supposed to be going out for a break?" Makise complained, the entire cast of
Steins;Gate was at the theaters yet again. "I feel like I live at a cinema at this point."

"Aw c'mon, just one movie." Daru persuaded her, munching an aromatic package of popcorn.

"You're just being you." The red-haired girl folded her arms, and added, "A weeb."

Daru grinned like a Cheshire cat, "That's a compliment. For once, you're actually kind Christina,
thank you!"

The cast of Steins:Gate bickered a lot, just in time for the Tokyo Manji Gang, the Seven Deadly
Sins, and the Devil Hunters to enter the movie session.

"Wow, don't you think bickering in public is just embarrassing?" A red-haired woman in a
businessman suit arrives.

"But it's fun to bicker!" Power suddenly jumped at her, which Makima swiftly avoids.
"Absolutely not." Aki carried her away, right beside Denji.

"Ironic, aren't they?" Meliodas giggled, the seven deadly sins just rolled their eyes in response.

Draken observed the area around, the cinema was surprisingly empty and less crowded for, well, a
cinema. He shrugged it off, he's met and found stranger things than an unpacked movie theater.

Entering the cinema, it was a lot less cozy than the one they (technically) live in. Each sat in their
respective seats, they weren't all together though.

Neither of them knows each other, as they haven't exactly got to know one another before, during,
or after ending up there.

"Chifuyu-san," Takemichi tugged his hand, "What's the movie all about again?"

"It's titled 'Madoka Magica.'" The blonde young man answered, in which his friend looked at him
with dead eyes. "...What?"

"Doesn't that sound like a kids' show to you?" Takemichi felt unamused by it.

"It's more than that." Angel from the Devil Hunter suddenly interrupted them, "Didn't you read the
synopsis?"

"Er, no?" The first division captain, Takemichi, looked quite embarrassed and looked away from
the angel.

Before they could continue talking, the lights quickly turned off and the screen opens up with a
bright white. You could say it was blinding. Big velvet curtains surrounded them, as the AC cools
down everyone.

As time flew by they found themselves nearing the end of the movie. Of course, we won't delve
too deep into the movie's lore. But even so, they were in awe at the moments at the movie.
Walking down the hall as they left the cinema, they couldn't help but chatter about it.
Takemichi muttered in silence, "The whole time travel gig.. is kind of relatable.."

"Same Mitchy. Same." Okabe patted his shoulder, knowing the pain of it. He's still trying to act
normal though, even after everything.

"That protagonist really had it bad, didn't she?" Meliodas frowned, looking at someone, "Not like
I've seen someone die in front of me for that many times..."

Here comes barging in a bunch of devil hunters, yelling as loud as they can. "DAMN." Yelled a
loud young man with scruffy hair, "That was so boring!"

"No Denji, you liar. It was the best!" A horned woman responded to him, "All that blood was
pretty, nyenyeheh..."

"You two just weren't listening at all in the movie," Aki told the both of them. Well, he too, wasn't
able to listen and watch the movie 'cause he had to keep watch of these two idiots.

Sighing the man just pulled out his wallet and bought himself a cup of tea.

"Sir, here's the change." Says the female cashier, whose voice felt familiar to him.

"Thank y—" Aki then got the look of her, and realized the person he was talking to. His eyes met a
light shade of violet eyes of a girl with waist-length black hair.

"No problem." Homura, the protagonist of the movie they watched and the cashier of the cinema,
smiles bitterly.

Back at the food fest…

Of course, there were a lot more events that have unfolded during the vacation, but because of the
author's laziness, she won't write all of that 'cause her hand hurts so much right now.

The blessed black of the starry night, the stars twinkled brightly during that perfect midnight. The
entire cast of people has decided to come back to where they all started.

Where was that? Of course, it was at the "Cook-off" Competition between Senku Ishigami at
Yukihira Souma. 'Til this time, they were still cooking.

"It's been an entire day, what the hell are those two cooking up??" Hanako glanced at the others,
who had no clue what these two were cooking up.

They smelled the aroma of cooked meat. Some detectives and even Gon could even decipher the
ingredients just from the smell: vinegar, salt, garlic, pepper, and soy sauce. The food seemed to be
dipped into something very sweet just from the strong fragrance.

That was on Senku's hidden cooking area though, Souma had something different up his sleeves. It
smelled like he was roasting something.. something very big. Like Senku's, his dish was filled with
a lot of components.

A few more minutes had passed, and almost everyone who was part of the cinema gang was
waiting there inside the food court. It's not like they were planning to meet back there, but it's what
Eve told them to.

Anyways, two long tables sat on top of the stage, the two chefs were behind the curtains. A clock
alarm chimed loudly behind the curtains. It seems the food was finally ready.

A whole lot of Chicken appeared in front of them, two different recipes were used to cook them.

"This is called Adobong Manok." Senku grinned, "When asking about Filipino food, this will get
itself a mention. This classic dish includes some garlic, bay leaves, and other flavorings. With
vinegar's distinctly sour taste mixed with the sweetness and salty side of soy sauce during the
chicken's marinated process, this brings out the succulent, umami adobo sauce of the dish. I'm no
chef, obviously."

He then presented a whole buffet of his main dish, as well as other desserts.

Souma had something else in mind. There he presented a roasted chunk of chicken. "This is a spit-
roasted chicken dish made with chicken marinated in a mixture of garlic, bay leaf, onion, black
pepper, soy sauce, and patis. I've added a bit of sweetness with some muscovado and brown sugar
to add a small twist. All this roasted over charcoal."

Everyone's eyes craved the smell of the food itself. They wanted to eat and relish the dishes laid
out in front of them as soon as possible. They were so hungry that you could even hear their
stomachs growling.

"Dig in!" Both Senku and Souma declared proudly.

"ITADAKIMASU!" Everyone said before they began chewing the dish. Of course, we won't forget
about the rice along with that classic glass of fruit juice. I don't know about you but this is what my
family always brings out at the table.

The tumultuous chatter between each table was off their topics. After all, running around an entire
theme park is tiring. The chicken tasted luscious and flavorsome, leaving that saccharine aftertaste
on their tongues.

'Til this time, the cinnamons were still in a group, just as the majority were enjoying themselves.
The minority is Bakugo's noisy team. Anyways, a few hours passed by, reaching the flourishing
setting of the sun.

"Aren't you enjoying yourselves too much?" A familiar voice came to view. It was Eve, "It's time
to head back, people!"

"What?? Already?" Gon furrowed his eyebrows, turning down his mouth.

Eve sighed and expressed her thoughts in words, "Well, yes. You can't exactly stay here, now can
you? You still have your own world and life to take care of after we finish the other shows!"

Oh yeah, they've forgotten about that. At least, the majority of the teens and kids did. Ugh,
responsibilities.

"Let’s go back." She snapped her fingers and the once-filled canteen became empty in just a
second. They've returned to the cinema room very swiftly after this short break...
 08 | Shingeki no Kyojin | To You, In 2,000 Years: The Fall of Shiganshina

IX suggested, "Let's go watch the next part. I'm curious when it's our turn."

"I just hope nothing bad happens in the next episode though." Eren heaved a heavy sigh.

"Find out for yourself." Eve winked, picking up the remote to press play.

The screen begins by showing birds in the sky before shifting to a close-up of a green eye, the
birds reflecting from it. The screen then shifts once again to townspeople seeming worried as
they look up at something. A dog begins barking but nothing can be heard.
╰━━ oo :

"Eren, stop jinxing us for the love of Sonny and Bean." Hange muttered though she wishes no one
heard her.

"It's dead silent." Iruma shivered in fear.

"Seems like an apocalypse of some sort will happen." Gen commented, "Oh, when will our mental
health get a break?"

"That's the funny part." Todoroki chuckled, "We won't."

The screen then moves, showing a wall. A hand appeared on the top. People watched in
shock. In the crowd Mikasa, Armin and Eren are shown. Armin begins narrating, "On that
day, humanity remembered..."
╰━━ oo :

“The narrator sounds a lot like Momo.” Jirou pointed to the person next to her, who was surprised
to hear herself from a completely different universe.

Eren raised a brow, “Nah, that narrator is definitely Armin’s voice.”

The blonde boy simply looked at him, “I don’t think that’s my concern about this episode…”

“Indeed, the concern is far harsher… On that day, humanity received a grim reminder..” Erwin
sighed, shutting his eyes shut.

Everyone who didn’t know did not look forward to whatever this story is going to lead them to.

Eve slightly snorted when Erwin said that though, surely the scene hasn’t been parodied so much
that she couldn’t take it seriously anymore.

A shadow peers over the wall, looking down at the people. The screen then shows a titan, the
colossal titan, up close as it peered over the wall as Armin continues, "...of the terror of being
at their mercy..." The screen zooms out showing the wall surrounding a bunch of houses.

"...of the humiliation of being trapped inside a cage..." Armin continued as a pair of Green
eyes were shown once again. As we see the back of the colossal titan, we get a look at the wall
and the civilization behind it as the music in the background picks up.
╰━━ oo :

“That is... Gigantic… and unnerving.” Morgiana commented frighteningly.

Subaru gulped, there seems to be something wrong with the colossal creature that everyone is
afraid of. “It’s a... Giant?”

“A titan.” Hange said dramatically.

“It looks like a curse.” Itadori mumbled a bit, “Or more like a giant that’s been skinned or
something!”

“Who the heck walks around naked?” Alibaba asked no one in particular, he was just very
concerned with something specific.

“Actually, they don’t have any genit—” Armin interrupted the prince. Though stutteringly. But he
himself couldn’t even finish the sentence, “You know. That . I’m assuming you already know what
I mean.”

“ANYWAYS, Let’s just focus back on the show, okay??” Riza intervened as soon as it felt
uncomfortable for everyone.

The screen shifts, we see multiple birds flying in the sky as the colossal titan looks over the
wall.
╰━━ oo :

“That’s so tall, my height can’t relate!” Asta yelled, it’s unknown if he’s proud of it.

“Yeah, it’s huge! And tall, and long and gigantic..” Chrome described it the best he can, “I’d never
wanna face that thing.”
Denji grinned pervertedly, “That’s what she said.”

Everyone stared fixedly at the teenager, deep inside they were judging him already. Isshiki, who
was practically naked with his Apron, though ironically, “You are disgusting...”

The scene shifts again with a loud splashing noise. Horses are heard neighing and people
begin shouting over the loud splashing.

We finally get a look at people, scouts, in uniforms as they ride their horses around the forest.

"All soldiers, prepare for battle! We have one target! We will slay it and claim this spot as
humanity's first stronghold beyond the walls!" The commander shouted out.
╰━━ oo :

“Hey, it’s the old guy!” Souma pointed rudely at him.

“I’m not that old.” Erwin muttered, he had a bellyful just hearing someone say such truth.

The screen shifted its focus from the commander to Erwin, "Targets approaching!" The
screen flips, showing a titan walking behind some trees.

The commander began shouting once again, "Split into five groups just as we practiced!
We'll act as the bait! All assault squads, switch to Omni-directional gear!" He ordered.
Everyone began activating their gear.
╰━━ oo :

“Wait, they’re flying?!” Mineta gasped since he wasn’t paying attention to the more important
parts of the screen.

“They have some sort of gear if I’m correct.” Leonardo pointed to the screen.

“Sounds sciency!” Kohaku was excited to try it out for herself, “How does it work..?”

Levi answered in a quick manner, not bothering to look at their faces, “Basically it’s a type of
equipment that allows us to fight in a 3D space against Titans in combat. Because obviously, we’d
be dead if we fought that on-foot.”

Everyone nodded, it was interesting to know how other worlds work after all. It makes you wonder
what you’d do if you weren’t born in the world you think you belong in.

“Hm hm, that’s an interesting device.” Senku said as he wrote down how it works and already
drew an entire blueprint about it. “Might wanna make one in the stone world.”

“Uh— I do NOT want to ride that.” Gen hid behind Tsukasa, who had fallen asleep.

"Strike from all directions at once!" A young man swung around a tree, heading for the
titans neck, "Taste the power… of humanity!" Suddenly, the screen faded to black as the
man spun along with his sword.
╰━━ oo :

“Humanity versus Giants…” Shigeo pondered. In his world, yes there might be a chance for them
to survive all thanks to psychics. But..

“Their world is nothing but normal humans, right?” Noelle looked utterly concerned, “Isn’t that…
hopeless..?”

“It’s hopeless! I would just give up and die!” Mineta cried, thankful he wasn’t in that world.

Dazai smiled broadly, with an unrestrained manner he responded, “Not when you have a strategy.”

“Yeah, agree with Dazai on this one.” Chuuya said, even if he’s not the type to say that out loud,
“These things are big, surely there’s a weak spot. And with those gears they have, they can
maneuver around ‘em.”

"Sind Sie das Essen? Nein, wir sind der Jager." A wall was shown being destroyed. With the
words flaming, the English translation below it read, Attack On Titan.
╰━━ oo :

“Shingeki no Kyojin.” Nacht read, “So basically, humans advancing against these giants — or in
this case Titans. Seems like this world is at war.”

“War means.. Bloodshed.” Kurapika crossed his arms. It made an uncanny feel throughout the
cinema, a silent fear that was not uttered, yet recognized.

“I doubt no one in this room isn’t used to blood already,” Yato commented, before glancing at the
theatress, “Is there?”

Eve lifted her chin as she thought, trying to remember all of the shows off of her memory.
“Everything except Souma’s show has experienced a few cuts and there. The majority of you are
all amazing at fighting anyway.”

We get a close-up of Armin and Eren, blood was shown on Eren's neck. "Birds have fallen to
the earth and long for the wind" Mikasa is shown looking at Eren.
╰━━ oo :

Edward commented, “Looks like this episode is going to be about the military.”

Akutagawa shut his eyes as he spoke, “Nothing good comes out of the military, corruption and
abuse of power. It’s disgusting.”

“Sounds like you’re talking more about the Government…” Atsushi muttered.

The screen switched, showing soldiers looking down, blood on the screen. "Unknown are the
names of the flowers that have been trampled."

Blood is on the screen as titans invade a town. "Prayers won't solve anything."

A bunch of soldiers is shown in a line, "Only the will to fight can change the here and now!"

A close-up of the colossal titan’s faces in many colors appears. "O pigs who laugh at the
resolve to walk over corpses to move forward." Many other things are shown in many
different colors until it returns to a wall destroying.
╰━━ oo :

“I feel like a lot of people are gonna die here…” Yuichirou said, frightened.

Bakugo scuffed at the clueless young man, “No shit, Sherlock. I bet no one thought of that.”
"Livestock complacency? False prosperity?" Eren uses the gear in the air, "Give us the
freedom of dying, starving wolves!"
╰━━ oo :

Nakiri pondered out loud, “A lot of these series include the Humans becoming second in the Food
Chain, huh?”

“Damn, Humans cannot be that weak!” Power replied before thinking in her mind, “It’s more fun
to see those bastards cower in fear, hihi!”

"The humiliation of being caged is what triggers us to fight back. We hunters slaughter prey
beyond the castle walls," Many people use the gear around a town.
╰━━ oo :

“It’s… us…” Armin said though it wasn’t very enthusiastic.

“You sound very sad about this,” Emilia glanced at the blonde, “May I ask why?”

The blonde looked at her solemnly. Honestly, Armin doesn’t really have any confidence in
himself, and perhaps he never will. “It’s not anything too important but, uh... I guess I’ll warn you
now. I'm a very boring person to be with…”

A hand suddenly collided with Armin’s face, he couldn’t even react before he felt his bone shatter.
His body flew to the other side of the room, crashing on the thick cemented wall.

Hundreds of people had eyes wide open, they just witnessed a man get completely obliterated.

Jean ran to the blonde as he yelled, “Mikasa?! What’d you do that for?!”

Mikasa had a poker face, yet she was serious as she ignored the people around her. She glared at
the blonde, “You aren’t boring, Armin.”

“I agree. Armin. You are the least boring person I know.” Eren clenched his fists, remembering the
times the both of them were thinking about the outside world. “B-But,” He glanced at Mikasa,
“Isn’t that a bit too harsh…?”

“I didn’t hit that hard, If I did, he’d be in the sky. It was a small slap.”

Everyone gasped, “That was just a slap?!”

Mineta pointed at her, “You’re a gorilla!”

And then the young man of purple balls was sent flying to the sky — Never to be seen ever again.

Cannons are shown facing titans. "Consumed with surging bloodlust, as our crimson bows
and arrows pierce scarlet holes into the twilight," Eren jumps at the colossal titan, then
multiple scenes fly by until the music dies down with them staring at the sun.

Beautiful flowers are shown blowing in the breeze. It was quite peaceful until suddenly those
flowers were decorated with blood. Many scenes went by quickly, including one of titans
appearing, a bunch of dolls on a bed, another eye, a titan smiling like crazy, and something
being pulled out of the rubble.

Eren awoke with a gasp, looking up at the trees as birds flew away. Mikasa knelt in front of
him.
╰━━ oo :

“ Interesting ,” Ranpo thought, “ Sounds like the entire plot of this series was all planned since the
very beginning .”

“ So that’s what I dreamt of!” Eren pointed to the screen, “Weird. Why would I even dream about
the Survey Corps?”

“Idiot,” Jean rubbed his neck as he said, “Didn’t you say you wanted to be part of the Survey
Corps? Well, at least, that’s what I heard from Armin.”

“Oh, good point.”

"Huh? Mikasa..?" Eren looked at her, confused.

"We should be getting back." She told Eren.

"What are we doing here..?" Eren asked Mikasa from his spot on the ground

"You were so deeply asleep that you're still only half awake?" Mikasa asked him.

Eren began to sit up, "No...it just feels like I had this really long dream or something..."

He began rubbing his eyes, "What was it about? I can't remember."

╰━━ oo :

“That’s normal,” Nanamin mentioned, “I only know a few who remember their dreams.”

“Well, I actually do.” Eve coughed, “It’s part of my routine that whenever I wake up, I immediately
write down what the fuck happened.”

“I, Subaru, have a dream.” The man said, though only he got the Jojo reference.

Ray mentioned, “I don’t dream.”

“Yes!” Hinata added so suddenly, “You can’t have nightmares if you don’t dream! So I already
forgot what the sun looks like.”

“Don’t give up on your dreams everyone!” Asta said, pumping his chest, “Keep sleeping!!”

“IDIOT!” Noelle punched him.

Mikasa had been grabbing her firewood as he spoke. She turned to look at him, "Eren. Why
are you crying?" She asked the boy.
╰━━ oo :

Magna snickered, “Who wouldn’t? That shit was scary.”

"Huh?" Eren touched his face as the place around them got brighter, showing the same
flowers from his dream.

The screen faded to black, and the words, "Year 845 Shiganshina District" Appeared at the
bottom.
The screen resumed with a close-up of a cannon before shifting to the bottom of the outside of
the wall where titans were trying to get in. All different shapes and sizes.

"Listen! It was by God's great wisdom that the walls were built! The walls are His divine
work! No one must be allowed to defile the walls!" A preacher shouted throughout the busy
town street.
╰━━ oo :

Edward glanced at the sight with a meek face, “I’m not much of a believer of Gods but there are
people who… pray to a damn wall…?”

“ How they don’t know there’s something else on that wall .” Ranpo thought to himself, eating
another package of sweets.

“Sounds like this is a well-known religion,” The green blob Dimple stated, “Thought it was some
sort of creepy cult for a second.”

Elsewhere, Eren and Mikasa were talking about what happened earlier.

"Don't you dare tell anyone I was crying." Eren told Mikasa.
╰━━ oo :

“Ah yes,” Teru swung his weapon around, “Another person who’s ashamed of showing their
feelings ‘cause they’re afraid their friends would think they’re weak because of it.”

Uraraka mentioned with confused eyes, “Showing your vulnerable side isn’t weak… It’s just that
you trust them a lot.”

“Duh, insecurities exist to everyone,” Bakugo looked down on his hand, “ Even I have a few .”

Makima grinned at the thought, “Everyone except sociopaths.”

“Hopefully no sociopaths exist in this room, huh?” Mineta dropped a sweat, glancing at Makima
who suggested such words.

"I won't." She responded. "Still, crying for no real reason… you should have your dad give
you a checkup."

"Don't be stupid! I can't tell him!" Eren argued.

╰━━ oo :

“A check-up? Is your dad some sort of doctor?” Shinobu prodded, somewhat curiously.

“Uhuh,” Eren nodded as he reminisces what his father looked like, “He used to be a doctor. He
sometimes treats my injuries back then.”

Yuichirou crossed his arms and pouted, “Damn, imagine having a dad. Must be fun!”

Suddenly, a blonde man, Hannes, walked over to them. Appearing to slur his words, "What
are you cryin' about, Eren?"

The screen shows the back of a Garrison Soldier's uniform before we see the front of him.

"Mr. Hannes..."
"Did Mikasa get on your case about something?" He asked, bending down slightly.

"Huh?! What makes you think I was crying?!" Eren shouted at the man before moving the
top half of his body away from him. "Whoa! You reek of alcohol!"
╰━━ oo :

“It’s always the adults,” Diona sighs, “I hate alcohol.”

“Agreed, Alcohol is disgusting.” Diluc stated as he drank his grape juice silently. Kaeya glanced at
him, when Diluc spotted his glare he simply turned away.

Garfiel looked at the two in confusion, “Where did these guys come from?”

“Idk.” Eve and Dipp didn’t know either.

Suddenly his friends began laughing, one had alcohol in his hand while another had playing
cards. "It's like, come on, y'know?"

Eren watched them, "You're drinking again..."

Hannes looked down at the two, "You guys wanna join in?"
╰━━ oo :

“He’s inviting a minor to drink…?” Kugisaki had a repulsive look at the man on the cinema
screen.

Vangeance raised an eyebrow, “How can you let irresponsible people like him into your ranks?”

“He’s responsible though,” Mikasa answered before covering her mouth with her scarf,
“....Sometimes.”

“Well for an adult, he gotta learn some discipline.” Iida chopped the air.

Eren thought, “If only the dead could learn, yeah sure.”

"Actually, uhh... Don't you have work?" Eren asked the man.

"Yup!" He said, putting his hand to his chest, "We're guardin' the gate today!"

The screen focuses on Hannes' face. "We're stuck here all day, so we end up getting hungry
and thirsty. If some booze happens to get into our drinks, so what? It's no big deal." He
dismissed Eren's concern.
╰━━ oo :

Souma had his hands on his chin as he said, “It does get boring guarding a gate for an entire day
without doing anything…”

“Whose side are you on?” Magna glanced at him.

Throughout their fight, Levi looked irritated at how people see the Survey Corps thanks to this
buffoon. He then raised his voice and told his squad, “If I find any of you slacking and drinking
while on duty, it won't be long 'til I send you flying with my foot. Did you all hear me?”

“Yes, sir!” They stuttered in answer.

“Good.”

Eren looked angry, "What if something happens?! Can you fight like that?!"

"Huh?" Hannes was confused, "Whaddya mean "If something happens"?" He asked.

"You know what I mean! I'm talking about if they break the walls and get into the city!" He
shouted.
╰━━ oo :

Allocer pointed, “I can see his point, even a wall like that is possibly breakable.”

Armin responded to the student, “We’ve depended on that wall for years and not one crack
appeared during that… I’m sure everyone never had a thought about it being breached.”

Tanjiro nodded, “Still, there’s nothing wrong with being a bit more cautious.”

The screen cut to a man chopping fish before shifting back to Eren's face. "Oww..."

Hannes groaned. "Geez, Eren. Don't go yellin' like that."

One of his friends stood up and began walking over to them, "You've got spunk, Doctor's
son! If they do bust down the walls, we'll take care of business, don't you worry. But that
ain't happened once in the last one hundred years."
╰━━ oo :

“Easier said than done,” Hanako stated.

“That place is huge,” Kou added, “You’d have to evacuate people to safety while fighting against
giants in the middle of these many houses!”

“Or you could just give up and die.” Nacht suggested without a flinch.

Everyone glanced at him before they could even usher a word, Nacht took his word back, “Of
course, I’m just kidding.”

Emma crossed her arms, “Not funny.”

"Still, my dad says there's nothing more dangerous than being complacent like that!"

Hannes looks up with his hands on his hips, "Dr. Jaeger, huh? Yeah, he's got a point. He
once saved this town from an epidemic. I can't argue with him. Still, they're another story
altogether."
╰━━ oo :

“Sounds like your dad’s a bigshot!” Present Mic clapped.

“When did he do that?” Sasha asked, confused. She never heard of an epidemic occurring there
before.

“It was before we were born,” Mikasa stated, “It only took a few months to cure everyone since
only our town was affected.”

Gilda looked a little envious, “Your father sounds like the nicest person in the world.”
“Eh,,, kinda?” Eren said.

While Hannes spoke, the screen showed us images of the town. Then it moved back to
Hannes who turned to look at the walls.

"When you're a soldier, you get to see those things roaming around outside while you're on
Wall reinforcement duty and stuff. The Walls are fifty meters tall, though. I can't see 'em
getting through." Hannes spoke.

Eren appeared to be in a state of shock and anger, "Then...you're not actually prepared to
fight them at all?!"

Hannes replied, "Nope!"

"Wh- What?!" Eren asked in anger, "Then drop the "Garrison Regiment Name for "Wall
Construction Squad" instead!" He shouted at them.
╰━━ oo :

“Burn!” Kaeya said, in Diluc’s tone of voice.

“You might want some ice to that.” Kirishima stated, glancing at Todoroki as if wanting him to say
something.

“Ice only makes the burn, burn even more.” Diluc replied, “It could destroy your skin, don’t try to
get frostbites.”

Kaeya looked at the red-haired man, “That sounds like something I would say, hmm…”

Hannes laughed, "Not a bad idea!"

"But you gotta understand, Eren. If a soldier's doing his job, things have seriously gone to
hell. It's better when everyone's calling us freeloaders; it means peaceful times for us all."
Hannes continued as Mikasa watched Eren.
╰━━ oo :

“I can see why’d he say that.” Emilia commented, “It looks like he cares a lot about the town and
to you two — Eren and Mikasa.” She smiled as she glanced at them.

Eren clenched his fists in anger. "Sure, we can stay inside the walls our entire lives and do
nothing but eat and sleep! But... that basically...that basically makes us cattle!" he argued.
╰━━ oo :

“And that’s how the food chain works.” Senku stated.

What he said seemed to surprise Hannes. He turned to look at the other soldiers as they
laughed.

"Man, you're one plucky kid, all right!" One shouted. Another continued, "For someone
who's totally helpless! Right, Hannes?!"

"Huh? Y- yeah."

Eren and Mikasa began walking away and Hannes shouted after them, "Hey! Eren!"
One of his friends commented, "What a weirdo!"

Something then clicked within Hannes, "Wait... don't tell me he wants to join the Scout
Regiment?"
╰━━ oo :

“He sure does know a lot about the world for someone as young as his age,” Akane stated.

Kurapika added, “It’s amazing how Eren knows what he wanted even as a child. He even knows
the risks and so on and so forth about it.”

“I feel like he just really wants to go outside,” Atsushi pondered, “Well, unlike the people whose
currently reading this.”

We then get an overview of the town before getting a view of Eren and Mikasa walking.

"Eren. I'd forget about the Scout Regiment if I were you." Mikasa told him.

Eren gasped and turned to her, "What?! You think the Scout Regiment is a joke too?!" He
asked in shock.
╰━━ oo :

“My family has always been against my decision,” Eren sighs, “Even Mikasa.”

“Maybe she’s just concerned about you,” Noelle looked at him solemnly.

“Yeah, who wouldn’t be concerned about their own brother?” Yuichirou asked no one in
particular.

“We’re not—” Mikasa was about to deny, but couldn’t say it ‘cause of what Eren had told her
before — they’re family.

“Didn’t Eren confess his feelings last time?” Armin remembered it was when they were watching
the TPN Episode, “They’re definitely more than just brothers, they’re not just a ‘family’.”

Eren ran to him and threw the blonde out of the window, “Armin shut it!”

“Oh, right.” Mikasa forgot about the confession and died with a flustered face.

"It's not about what I think." Eren's stalker said.

Then, the bell began ringing.

"The Scout Regiment is back! They're gonna open the front gate!" Eren said excitedly before
grabbing his stalker-- ahem I mean Mikasa's hand. "Let's go see the heroes return, Mikasa!"
╰━━ oo :

“So you view them as heroes,” All Might thought, “No wonder you wanted to be like them.”

People walked their horses down the path slowly when Eren appeared. "Damn! I can't see!"

The two of them stood on two boxes so they could see.

Erwin led the troops, they all looked defeated and had blood on them. Then, Erwin caught
Eren's smiling face and turned away. Confusing the boy.
╰━━ oo :

Erwin looked at Eren, he finally know why he was smiling despite their defeat, “So you were that
child…”

“Do you remember that?” Hange glanced at him.

“It was… just another day for the survey corps.” Erwin lied, he remembered that day. That harsh
and bloody day of a failed expedition.

Eren gasped in shock as he saw countless wounded soldiers, some were walking and others
were unconscious.

"They're the only ones who made it back?"

"Everyone else must have gotten eaten."

"This is what they get for going outside the walls."

╰━━ oo :

“That is depressing…” Kohaku muttered.

Suddenly, a woman began calling out to her son. "Moses! Moses! Excuse me...I don't see my
son Moses anywhere....Do you know where he is?"

"This is Moses' mother." The commander spoke. "Go get it." he told the guy beside him.
╰━━ oo :

“It?” Shigeo gasped, “Not ‘him’?”

Gauche thought, “Sounds like… Moses didn’t survive.”

“You think?” Vanessa glanced at him, her face looked oblivious.

The woman moved back in shock and slowly looked down to see a bloodied sheet. Before
looking back up at the commander. Then she began to unwrap it. What she saw underneath
it, would haunt her for the rest of her life. It was her son's arm. Strained sobs came from the
woman as she held his arm.
╰━━ oo :

Everyone shifted in discomfort, some even closed their eyes. They were speechless, this was the
cruel world these people live in.

Uraraka covered her mouth in shock, “So many injured people…”

Todoroki added, “We don’t even know.. how many people sacrificed themselves…”

“This is awful.” Shinobu commented, and to this many agreed.

"It was all we could retrieve." The man said to the woman.

The woman collapsed to the ground as she sobbed. "But... my son...he was helpful, yes?" She
asked.
The commander, Keith Shadis, let out a gasp.

"Even if he didn't achieve direct greatness…” The mother begged for an answer, “Surely my
son's death helped humanity fight back, yes?!"

"Of course...!" He responded before pausing. "No...On this latest scouting mission, we... No...
just like all the other missions... we achieved nothing at all! My incompetence has done
nothing but needlessly send soldiers to their deaths! We haven't found out anything about
them!" He cried out, tears streaming down his face.
╰━━ oo :

Kugisaki frowned, “That… is not something you should say to a mother who had just lost her
son…”

Tsukasa from Dr. Stone crossed his arms in response, “Still, you can tell he must’ve felt guilty
about the people’s death.”

“Indeed, Keith couldn’t handle it,” Erwin stated, shuffling his hands, “After our failed expedition,
he decided to teach newbies and trainees instead.”

Conny looked utterly surprised, “Wait, so he’s the Keith Shadis who instructed us back then?”

“So he wasn’t born bald…” Jean stated in a serious manner.

“Of course, idiot!” Kageyama replied, “Have you ever seen a newborn baby with a jungle for
hair??”

“LMAO, Ikr.” Kaminari somehow said.

The screen then faded to black and when it picked back up again the scouts were exiting the
area.

"Talk about gruesome." A civilian said.

"You can say that again. Our taxes are basically going to feeding and fattening those things
up now."

Suddenly, he got hit with a stick. He looked over and saw Eren holding the stick in his hand.

"What the hell, you little punk?!" The man asked angrily.

He went to hit the man again but a hand grabbed him from behind and started running with
him.
╰━━ oo :

“Serves him right!” Inosuke laughed, though it was more like a victory laugh, “BONK HIM!
YES!”

“That garrulous old man..” Kerori looked displeased at him.

Asta crossed his arms, “You’d think they’d be more appreciative that people are risking their own
lives just for these types of people to live so carefreely. Ah… these ungrateful swines. ”

“Whoah, what’s gotten into you?” Yuno glanced at his rival in concern, “It’s not like you to speak
so smartly.”

Yami asked, “Hey, kid, is that really you?”

“Ah sorry,” Hanako said, getting out of Asta’s body, “I possessed him ‘cause he was eating my
favorite flavor of donuts, oopsie!”

“Too late,” Secre said blankly, “Noelle already passed out after hearing Asta.

"H-hey! What are you doing, Mikasa?!" Eren cried out.

As Eren got dragged by Mikasa the man turned the corner, "Hey! Get back here!"

Mikasa continued to drag eren for some time.

"Mikasa! Enough already!" he shouted.

Mikasa let out a grunt as she threw him into a wall. The firewood fell everywhere as he lay on
the ground.
╰━━ oo :

“Holy shit! She threw him to the wall without much effort?!” Hanazawa drew his breath from the
scene. “And she’s just a kid in this!”

“She’s so strong!” Morgiana thought, in a positive way.

Mikasa shook her head in disbelief, “I’m not that strong.”

“RAA!! Now I wanna wrestle her!” Inosuke said, pumping his chest.

Luck also stood from his seat, “Looks like a fight’s brewing up without me.”

“Stop it, you two maniacs.” Aki stated, clearly irritated by the disruption. He sighed, “It’s like
taking care of another Denji and Power…”

"What's the big idea?! Now there's firewood all over the place!"

"Eren." Mikasa began, "Have you changed your mind about joining the scout regiment?"
She asked him.

Eren looked over to her, the two stayed in silence for a moment before Eren began picking
the firewood up. "Help pick this up." He said.

As she walked over, Mikasa said, "It's not that bad of a mess."
╰━━ oo :

Itadori still couldn’t get over the same thing, “Damn, that throw in the wall though… Is that
Mikasa’s way of Kabedon?”

“Well, you gotta have some sort of degrading kink for that.” Beatrice stated.

“So basically people who beg you to step on them, right?’ Leorio crossed his arms as he said so.

“I’d gladly step on them,” Levi added, by the way, Levi didn't have any context about the topic.
The scene faded out once again before it began showing Eren and Mikasa's old home. Eren
and Mikasa were seen walking inside.

"We're home," Eren called out.

Carla Yeager turned to look at them, "Welcome back." She greeted the two.
╰━━ oo :

“IS THAT THE PONYTAIL OF DEATH?! ” Kaminari exaggeratedly pointed at the screen,
almost as if he was going to faint just from the sight of it.

“The fuck you talking about?” Denji looked at him stupidly.

“What’s wrong with that ponytail…?” Edward was utterly bewildered, “I think my mom has that
hair back then.”

Toudou, another cultured man said, “Well, tell your mom to change hairstyles, asap.”

Edward muttered, “She’s not alive though…”

Eren began dropping the firewood into a wood box as Carla walked over. "Wow, Eren! You
actually worked hard!" She said, impressed.

"Yeah..." he looked away.

╰━━ oo :

Eren tried to hide away his emotions as his tears almost welled up in his eyes. This could be the
last time he can see his mother, he can’t just remember her so bleary thanks to his tears. “Damn it.”

Armin took a small glance at his friend, he felt sympathy for him, “Eren…”

Carla pulled on his ear. "What do you want?" Eren asked as he put his hand over his ear.

"Your ear's red. That shows that you're lying. You had Mikasa help you, didn't you?"
╰━━ oo :

Bakugo stated, “Of course it’s red, she pinched it.”

The scene changed once again to the family eating food. "Oh, You're leaving, dad?" Eren
asked. "Is it for work?"

"Yes. Some checkups in the interior. It'll take a couple of days." Grisha told his son.
╰━━ oo :

Hange raised a brow, “Your father seems to have a high reputation thanks to his medical skills,
then he should be able to bring your entire family to the interior.”

Eren and Mikasa shared an answer to Hange, which is a simple shrug. They don’t exactly know too
much about Eren’s father’s work.

"Eren says he wants to join the Scout Regiment," Mikasa told the family, staring down at the
table.
╰━━ oo :
Chuuya dragged his hand across his fedora, “Rest in pieces, kid.”

Carla let out a gasp, turning from her place at the sink.

Eren's eyes went wide, "M- Mikasa! I told you not to say anything!"

"Eren!" Carla ran around to the other side of the table, gripping her hands on Eren's
shoulders. "What are you thinking?! Do you have any idea how many people have died
outside the walls?!"
╰━━ oo :

“Don’t take it the wrong way, Mr. Eren.” Hiyori commented politely, “I’m sure she was just
worried sick about you.”

“Yeah, but it’s his own life, you know?” Denji retorted, seemingly having opposite opinions, “It’s
not like he has to please his mother or something.”

“Opinions differ, I suppose.” Dazai stated, “I’m sure we can all agree on one thing though, and it’s
that a mother’s love is just that strong.”

Gojo couldn’t say a word, he simply stated this streak of words, “True, true. Ugh, agreed. Yep,
indeed. Couldn’t have said it better myself.”

"Y-yeah, I know!" Eren replied.

"Then-" Carla got cut off by her husband.

"Eren," Grisha said, turning to look at the two. "Why do you want to go out there?"

"I want to know what the outside world is like! I don't want to live my life in ignorance inside
the walls! Plus...If no one else is willing to take their place, then the lives of all who've died
will be for nothing!"
╰━━ oo :

“We can relate to that.” The five children of the Gracefield Farm agreed.

“Not bad.” Levi remarked.

Aoi tipped her finger on her chin, “A person’s curiosity is not something you can stop so easily.”

"I see." Grisha stood up. "My boat's about to leave. I better get going."

Carla walked over to him. "Hold on, dear! Talk some sense into Eren!"

"Carla. Words can't hold back curiosity." He told his wife before turning to his son.
╰━━ oo :

“Your dad’s such a gigachad!” Leorio stated.

“He’s kind of suspicious, though.” Atsushi thought out loud, “I don’t know why… Just an
intuition.”

“Nah, his dad literally let him pursue his dream, that’s the best dad you could ever have!” Denji
praised, before running his eyes, “Unlike his mom who had to yell at him.”
Todoroki bluntly stated, “At least his mom didn’t bake his own son’s face.”

Ray interjected almost immediately, “At least his mom didn’t attempt to find only the brain of her
own son when he set himself on fire.”

“You two seem sensitive about fire, huh.” Alibaba said awkwardly.

"Eren. When I get back, I'll show you the basement." He pulled a key out that was hidden
inside his shirt. It was around his neck. "That I've kept secret all this time."
╰━━ oo :

“That’s the key.” Erwin looked up just from hearing it.

“The key to a basement full of dead rotten bodies?!” Heizou seemed to be interested in that type of
mystery.

Kujou Sara just punched him against the wall just to stop her headaches.

Erwin didn’t look at them though, This was their next mission. They were to find this basement and
whatever is inside it held valuable information.

“If this episode can at least show us what’s in the basement, then maybe…” Hange looked
attentively, this was their chance after all.

Mikaela noticed how the survey corps were suddenly on their toes, “Sounds like something
important is under there, huh?”

Eren's eyes lit up, "R- really?!"

Grisha put the key back in his shirt, then the scene switched to the outside of Eren's home.
Eren was waving goodbye.

"Take care!" Eren called out to his father.

╰━━ oo :

Todoroki said, “Sounds like you have a very good relationship with your father.”

“Jealous much?” Someone thought.

Eren put down his arm as Carla started talking. "Just forget it. Joining the Scout Regiment
is a stupid idea!"

Eren turned to her, "Huh?! Stupid?!" He asked, "People who don't mind living like livestock
are the stupid ones if you ask me!"
╰━━ oo :

Tanjiro had none of it, “You basically called your mom stupid.”

“Yeah I know,” Eren scratched his chin, “I.. really regret it.”

Eren ran off, and his mother called after him. "Eren!"

Mikasa walked down the stairs, Carla turned and grabbed her shoulders. "Mikasa. He gets
himself into trouble so easily. If anything ever happens you need to be there for each other!"
Mikasa nodded, "Mm."
╰━━ oo :

“Is this why Mikasa stubbornly fuss about everything back then?” Eren stiffened, watching all of
this made him realize many things, “I promised to take care of her… and yet it happened the other
way around. Mikasa.. Was also fulfilling a promise to mom.”

“It’s as if Eren’s some kind of disaster magnet.” Yelan said, throwing a dice on top of her.

The young blonde friend of his laughed, “What if he is a disaster magnet?”

“No, Armin. I AM the disaster.” Eren looked at her and grinned, “Just kidding, of course.”

“That won’t age well.” Ranpo thought.

Elsewhere, Armin was being bullied.

"What's the matter, Heretic?!" One of them had Armin by the shirt, pushing him to a wall.
"If you don't like it, let's see you hit back!"
╰━━ oo :

Bakugo scorned, “What a bunch of bullies.”

“The pot calling the kettle black.” Zhongli said as he sipped his tea.

"Y-yeah, right! That would be stooping to your level!" Armin replied.

"Say what?!"

"You know I'm right! That's why you have to resort to violence! Because you can't argue
back! Which means you concede defeat to me, does it not?!"

"Shut up, weakling!" The bully shouted in anger, about to hit him.
╰━━ oo :

“They have nothing to say after hearing those facts, huh?” Beidou stated, having her hands on her
hips.

“They are the weak ones,” Kazuha nodded, “They can’t accept the truth.”

Power pumped her fist, “Violence IS the answer, though.”

Suddenly, there was a bang. "Stop it!" Eren's voice shouted.

The bullies turned and saw him running towards him.

"It's Eren!"

"That idiot's back for more?!"

"Does he want his ass kicked?!"

"We'll tear you a new one!"

╰━━ oo :
“Sounds like you’re also one of the people they bully…” Uraraka felt nothing but pity for the
children.

Mitsuba had his eyes set onto them, “And I thought they couldn’t stoop even lower.”

One of them then noticed something, behind Eren was Mikasa.

"M- Mikasa's with him!"

"S-Screw this! Let's get outta here!"

The three boys ran off screaming, leaving Armin on the ground.
╰━━ oo :

“Geez Mikasa,” Yato said, “You look like you were going for the kill.”

Gojo couldn’t stop laughing, he seemed to have taken an interest on the young girl, “Just from the
sight of you, it made them run with their legs between their tails.”

“You got it wrong, Gojo-sensei!” Itadori pointed out, “It’s ‘run with their tails between their legs.’
Not the other way around!”

“Yuuji-kun I—” Gojo patted the young student’s back, “Of course, I knew that! I was just testing
you, and you passed!”

“Huh? Really? Oh, yey!”

Eren arrived, panting. "One look at me and they ran off!"

╰━━ oo :

Everyone stiffened their laughs from the second-hand embarrassment. Eren could only cover
himself with his arms, unable to face his stupidity.

“You’re not even that scary, Eren.” Jean from their world chuckled, “God, I can’t even imagine
you as some scary badass antagonist either.”

“Eren? Scary? Badass Antagonist? Pfft!” Conny snorted, they couldn’t even fathom such a thing.

“Hmp.”

"No, it was Mikasa they saw..." Armin denied it, attempting to stand up, but he fell back
down in pain. "Ow!"

"Hey, you ok Armin?" Eren held his hand out to the boy.

Armin hesitated for a moment, "I can stand up on my own."

"Oh," Eren said as Armin stood up.

╰━━ oo :

Armin looked away, he had always hated that part of him. He was just so weak, that he couldn’t
take it. Even after Mikasa’s slap at him a while ago, he just couldn’t help but not think he’s useful
at all.

The scene faded to Armin, Mikasa, and Eren chatting.

"I said humanity needs to venture into the outside world at some point and they beat me up
and called me a heretic," Armin explained the situation from before.

"Damn..." Eren threw a rock into the water. "Why does everyone look down on people just
for wanting to go outside?!"

"Well, because we've had a hundred years of peace by staying inside the walls. They're
worried that going outside carelessly will invite them inside the walls. The royal
government's police have made having any interest in the outside world a taboo." Armin
answered.
╰━━ oo :

“They’re afraid,” Ranpo stated.

Midnight nodded, “Think of it like this, there are people who dream of something that completely
destroys what you’ve built upon for years.”

Bishamonten added, “Your beliefs clash, but since they are in power, they are the ones that will be
followed.”

Killua stated as he drags his hand across his hair, “Sounds a lot like the government, in my
opinion.”

"It's our lives! We can risk 'em if we want!" Eren stated.

"Absolutely not." Eren's simp disagreed. "Forget about it."

"Which reminds me, I can't believe you told my parents!"

"Huh?" Armin asked.

"I never agreed to help," Mikasa told him.

"So, what did they say?" Armin asked.

"They're... less than pleased," Eren answered.

"It figures. Indeed, I think people are crazy if they think we'll be safe inside these walls
forever."
╰━━ oo :

“Question; Is there any place else besides the whole capital? ‘Cause, it does look quite big yet it
feels very small to be a country of some sort.” Kouha begged for an answer.

“No, that’s the entirety of our home.” Erwin answered quickly.

Ranpo perked his ears, “I’m surprised you all have lived there for a hundred years… You even
have food and water to supply the entire place, even if it’s in the middle of nowhere.”

We get a view of the walls before it changes back to Armin as he speaks. "Just because the
walls haven't fallen for a hundred years doesn't guarantee that they won't fall today...and
yet..."
╰━━ oo :
“Speak of the devil.” Armin sighed, seeing as his past self literally spoke of the future.

Kou already prepared the paper bags, “Sounds like something bad’s about to come up and I am not
ready for it…”

The scene changes to a woman holding a baby, then to the walls. It stays there for quite some
time.

BOOM. Lightening appeared behind the wall. The three kids flew back, and some of the
townsfolk fell over. Others stared at the wall.

"Wh- What was that?! An explosion?" Eren and Armin turned to look behind themselves.
╰━━ oo :

“Explosions? Can Titans do that?” Reinherz asked.

“No, they also can’t summon lightning…” Levi began to map out something in his head,
“Unless…”

“Wait, doesn’t Eren’s transformation have that kind of lightning?” Sasha pointed out. It was
surprising of her to even remember such a thing.

“That’s suspicious…” Erwin thought, his hand across his chin, “There isn’t anything directly
outside Shiganshina’s walls that are considered explosives…”

“Odd.” Hange commented, “It’s as if… there are others like Eren.”

“What?!” He gasped, “Then are you saying someone who can transform like me… destroyed
Shiganshina’s walls?!”

“We aren’t sure yet,” Levi concluded, “But it’s definitely a possibility. There is... A traitor among
us.”

The other lot in the room didn’t understand a thing these people were saying but it looks like
something was of concern. Kaminari, on the other hand, just couldn’t help but not take things too
seriously.

He thought, “I don’t know what they’re talking about but AMOGUS.”

Townspeople were chatting. "That way!" "Did something fall?!" "I'm not really sure..."

Armin started running.

"Hey, Armin!" Eren called out to the boy, running after him, Mikasa close behind.
╰━━ oo :

“Why would you get closer to the disaster?!” Yashiro squeaked in a panic, it was like she was
about to die just watching things unfold.

“Human Curiosity.” Makima answered, her voice stagnant, “Who wouldn’t want to see something
everyone’s looking at?”

“This is why curiosity kills the cat.” Killua said, his eyes glaring.

The screen faded to black, then we got a view of the townspeople, all staring up at the wall.
"What is it?! What do you see?!" Eren asked Armin. Eren looked to the wall, letting out a
gasp.

We got an overview of the crowd, the setting seems oddly familiar. Then, we see what
everyone was looking at. There was a hand on the wall.

"It can't be..! Th- That wall...is fifty meters high!" Armin said in shock.

"It's one of them..." A shadow appears over the town, then, the camera flips. A titan is seen
overlooking the wall. It appears to be skinless. "A titan!"

The titan lifts up his leg, he brings his feet forward towards the gate. BANG.
╰━━ oo :

“Step on me, daddy.” Gojo mumbled as he sees the Titan’s tight buttocks and thick legs.

It was dead silent after he said that, the air itself was secretly judging him. Nanamin stood up,
stretched his leg outward, and kicked Gojo out of the room.

“What in Barbatos was he thinking about?!” Venti gasped, cleansing his ears with the wind.

A gust of wind knocks down houses and crushes people. One of the boys that were bullying
Armin got crushed by a rock. Outside the wall, titans are walking towards it.
╰━━ oo :

“Look at those peaches!” Gojo said from the window.

Nanamin grabbed a gun and shot him with it. Everyone gasped as if a murder had just happened,
but then they realized it was just a mere taser gun.

Eve, the host, found him as an inconvenience and went outside, “I’m gonna put Gojo in an Asylum,
brb.”

The titan disappeared from their view.

╰━━ oo :

“How can a giant like that disappear? Like poof!” Iruma raised an eyebrow. This was very odd,
even for him.

“That giant titan… is definitely a titan shifter!” Hange thought as she wrote down her notes.

"I- It...opened a hole in the wall..." Armin said, by now he was on the ground.

A titan walked in through the hole. Smiling at them. Everyone began screaming about how
the titans had gotten into the walls and started running.

Armin backed away in fear. "We need to run too..." He noticed Eren was walking forward.
"Eren!"
╰━━ oo :

“That must’ve been terrifying…” Emma shuddered, she can’t imagine having to run away from
beasts 10 times her size.

“This is really happening..” Opera thought, “After everyone thought they were safe…”
Akutagawa thought, learning from experience, “Earth has no safe havens.”

"My house is in that direction!" Eren said, walking towards the chaos. "Mom!"

Mikasa ran after Eren, leaving Armin by himself.

"Mikasa!" Armin called out. He noticed one of his arms shaking and brought it down to his
side using his other arm. "It's all over...countless Titans...are going to overrun the city!”
╰━━ oo :

“Just run, Armin!” Emilia cheered in desperation.

Yosano raised a question, “Where will they even run to?”

Historia replied, “To the next district, which is also stopped by a wall.”

Mikasa and Eren run through the paths to reach their house. Everyone else is running in the
opposite direction. They pass a woman and child beside a person with a part of the wall on
their upper body.

'It couldn't have hit our home!' Eren thought to himself. 'Just around this corner...our house
is standing there, like always!'

As they rounded the corner, Eren let out a gasp. Suddenly, the two started running faster.
We get of view of their house. It's destroyed.

"Mom!" Eren cried out.

╰━━ oo :

“Oh no, this looks like bad news.” Sero claimed.

“This is where I close my eyes.” Eren says, squeaking his eyes shut, he can’t bear to see his mom
in that state the second time. It would be too painful.

Carla is under the debris, slowly regaining consciousness. "Mom!"

"Eren!"
╰━━ oo :

The voice of his mom called him, Eren can’t just keep his eyes shut. He opened his eyes and
witness his mother under the debris a second time. But this time, even if he’s stronger… he can’t
help.

“Mom…” He muttered, tears falling from his eyes.

"Mikasa! Grab that end!" Eren told the girl, "We gotta move this pillar!"

The two kids try their best to move the pillars to no avail. THUD. THUD. THUD.

Eren loses focus, turning to look at the titans walking by. THUD. THUD. This titan is much
closer.

"Hurry, Mikasa!" Eren told the girl. The two continued to struggle.
╰━━ oo :
Midoriya pressed his hands together, “It’s impossible to lift that thing up in time!” If he was there,
she could’ve just used his quirk and carried it…

Atsushi shouted, “It looks hopeless, all three of you are gonna get devoured!” If he was there, he
could’ve used his ability and carried all of them away.

“They can run but.. They can’t leave their mother behind…” Tanjiro said, having felt the same
way. If he was there, then maybe he could’ve sliced the debris out of the way.

“And family can’t easily be abandoned…” Gon thought, his fist clenched. If he was there, he
could’ve used his nen and fought against those titans.

If they were only there… to help…

“Isn’t it disheartening…?” All Might thought out old, “It's frustrating how... you can't save the
people you can't reach.”

The four of them couldn’t help but sniff their tears, that was the harsh truth.

"The titans have gotten inside, haven't they?" Carla said. "Eren! Take Mikasa and run
away! Hurry!"

Eren yelled out, "I want to! So hurry up and get out of here!"

"The debris has crushed my legs… Even if I could get out, I wouldn't be able to run. You
understand what that means?" Carla said.

"I'll carry you, then!"

"Why don't you ever listen to your mother?! You can at least do this one last thing! Mikasa!"
╰━━ oo :

Everyone felt nothing but sadness towards their situation. They all know how hard it is to leave
someone they love to die.

“I’m not crying, not at all…” Iruma sobbed as his snots were flowing all over his nose.

“I don’t think I can take this…”Itadori thought, almost reminded of Junpei.

“No matter how much you disliked the way your mother went against your dreams, no matter how
much she’s yelled at you,” Mustang said solemnly, “You had always… loved her… didn’t you?”

Eren mumbled in tears, “I loved her… I loved my mom… so much…” He had Mikasa and Armin
right next to him, they held tightly to each others’ hands - they, too, were crying.

"No... No!" The titan from earlier began getting closer. THUD. THUD.

"If you don't go, all three of us will..." Carla looked up, the sound of gear in the background.

Hannes landed behind them. "Hannes! Take the children and get out of here!" Carla told
him.

Hannes smiled, "Don't go underestimatin' me, Carla. I'm gonna slaughter these Titans and
save all three of ya!" He walked off, drawing a blade.
╰━━ oo :

“Yes, Hannes, please save them!!” Winry prayed.

Finral was also sobbing for them, “Hannes… Our only hope!”

"Wait! Don't fight them!" Carla shouted.

Hannes ran up to the smiling Titan. 'Yeah, I could save those two for sure. But now...I'm
finally going to repay the favor I owe!' He paused, gasping in fear. Face to face with the titan.

The titan was smiling down at him, Hannes stared in fear for a moment before retracting his
blade. He ran back and grabbed Eren.
╰━━ oo :

“Oh no, so he was only putting up a brave face…?” Rem looked concerned.

Mimosa gasped, “He’s gonna leave their mom?!”

“If he couldn’t put up a fight and went long any longer…” Kurapika theorized, “Then even more
titans would’ve entered, all four of them would have been devoured.”

“It was.. a decision he had to make,” Dorothy nodded to the blonde.

"Hey! Mr. Hannes! What are you doing?!"

Hannes grabbed Mikasa and started running off, holding the kids.

"Thank you..." Carla said with a smile.

"Hey! Mom's still...!" Eren held his hand out to the woman.

Carla did the same, "Eren! Mikasa! You have to survive!"

Carla began remembering their peaceful homelife, Mikasa was smiling at Eren as Carla
cleaned his face. Grisha watched as well.
╰━━ oo :

“This is the harsh reality of his decision…” Dorothy sighed.

“Losing your family is already terrible,” Emma thought of Conny, “But seeing them die right in
front of you is even worse.”

“Life is so unfair…” Historia paused.

Everyone had lost someone they loved before. A sibling.. A grandparent.. A cousin.. A father.. A
mother.. Grief is the sorrow of the heart, and the moment their spirits are crushed. They all had
experienced that, just remembering it already aches their souls.

Carla let out a quiet gasp, tears streaming down her face, she slowly brought her hand to her
mouth. Quietly sobbing, she choked out, "Don't go..."
╰━━ oo :

“She wants to be with them… She doesn’t want to die… so why..” Emma sobbed uncontrollably,
“Why are we just watching her get devoured…? Why do things like this have to happen?”

Everyone’s soul felt like bleeding, just watching it felt too painful.

THUD. The Titan was directly behind the house. Eren gasped in fear. The Titan rummaged
through the wreckage, pulling out Carla.

"Stop!" Eren cried out.

Carla moved her legs, attempting to escape the monster's grasp. She had lied. Her legs hadn't
been crushed. She started hitting the hand of the titan, the titan put its hand over her upper
body.
╰━━ oo :

“Her legs weren’t crushed…” Mikasa realized, her face flushed red from the tears.

“No…” Eren saw it too, her legs weren’t damaged, they were fine. “She…lied to me.. She lied to
us, Mikasa..”

“She lied… Just so you two could escape.” Ranpo added, there was a softness in his voice when he
said that. He knows that this was a sensitive subject, “She lied just so you two can live on.”

Yako spouted out of context, “What even is freedom’s worth when you can’t spend it with the ones
you love..?”

Eren and Mikasa watched in shock, then Mikasa turned away as the titan brought Carla up
to its mouth. The titan bit down.

"Humanity was suddenly reminded that day...of the terror of being at their mercy… of the
humiliation of being trapped inside a cage..."
╰━━ oo :

“That… was probably the saddest tragedy of what we’ve watched so far.” Childe admitted that he
was almost caught to tears about it.

“Saddest? Nah, I think the cattle children got it worse.” Gojo told the ginger, that he magically
came back from the Asylum.

“Comparing traumas? Seriously?” Hanako sighed, disappointed at them.

The ghostly figure then grinned and declared, “Of course, my backstory is more of a tragedy!”

“I thought you were all better than this…” Edward groaned, he shouldn’t be surprised that he’s cut
up with these people that compare their own traumas.

“Anyway, let’s change things up a bit.” Eve smiled, “One depressing story after another, it gets
tiring to read, or watch in this case. So I thought we’d watch something more light-hearted next!”

“Oh, what is it?” Ameri walked towards her,

Eve squealed, “Something devi-cute!”

 09 | Mairimashita! Iruma-Kun | Iruma-Kun of the Demon World

“IRUMA , come here.” Eve waved her hand to the blue-haired boy. She suddenly raised her
eyebrows, seeing a pink strand of hair behind the young man, “Asmodeus, did I call your name or
not?”

Asmodeus got right to the point, “What do you want to do with Iruma-sama?! I must follow him
wherever he goes!”

“Azz-kun, i-it’s fine…” Iruma looked at him, you could tell he was hella embarrassed.

"Iruma-sama— I.. I see..," The pink-haired demon noticed this, and slowly backed away. He
pointed two of his fingers at his eyes and then onto Eve, “I’m watching you.” He told her
telepathically.

“Weirdo…” Ritsu shivered, all the other psychics certainly heard him as well. That person sounds
like a stalker of some sort. Maybe a fan?

“Iruma,” Eve called for him, the both of them were now on the higher floor of the cinema. The
tape room sent a quiver down their spines, it was unduly cold and devoid of any form of heat. It
was just the two of them… or so they thought.

“This next show we’re watching is… about you, I want to ask if it’s okay?” Eve explained to him.
Iruma already knew where this was going, he knew this would show his friends his origins. His
true origins. "Yours isn't just your past like everyone else's episodes, if things get revealed…
there's a possibility for you to be in danger."
"Eve-san, I…" The blue-haired boy began thinking about the consequences of what Sullivan had
told him… This was a life or death situation for him.

What happens if they find out?! Would they eat him? Would they tear him to shreds? What about
his friends? Would they feel betrayed? No, Iruma knows. Iruma knows how they’d react.

"I don't think I can allow that." A heavy voice suddenly came from behind the blue-haired boy.

"G—…!" Iruma's eyes went wide open in shock.

"It's been rather amusing these past few hours, Ms. Eve. I must say, it was quite fun sitting amongst
humanity. The way they cheered their fellow humans on, the way they laughed and smiled…" The
tall bald man said as if he was reflecting, "...and the way they cried and sobbed. It felt… delightful
to my ears."

A sharp-toothed grin appeared in front of them, “I can easily slaughter them all, little miss.” And
there, Sullivan emerged from the darkness, “Are you perhaps forgetting something? You're dealing
with actual demons here. Exposing Iruma-Kun's secret is opposing me. If you dare to harm my
grandchild’s safety… well, not even your bones will remain, Ms. Eve."

“G-Gramps, it’s fine!” Iruma intervened, covering Eve from his grandfather, “I… made a
decision!”

The two of them were aghast — Iruma decided something this serious that quickly? Surely he isn’t
just pressured about the event happening in front of him, is he?

“I’ve been thinking about it lately…” The blue-haired boy gripped tightly on his uniform, “There
will always be a time where I have to tell them the truth… and it looks like now is the right time. I
can’t keep hiding it forever… especially to them..”

His fright of loneliness knocked in his mind as he began reminiscing about what had happened to
him back at the Harvest Festival. Those fake scenarios… “They would never… None of them
would ever say such things...!”

They noticed the determined look on the boy’s eyes - they were flickering with hope and trust that
knows no boundaries. Sullivan’s threatening pose came to ease, his glowing eyes returning to
normal.

“If it’s your decision… then…” Sullivan approached his grandson and suddenly embraced him,
“Then of course you can do it! Aw, Iruma-Kun's finally all grown up! I’m the grandpa of this
matured boy right here! Ugh, I’m in tears…!” He said as he wipes off an exaggerated amount of
water in his eyes.

“Well, that surely changed the mood,” Eve gave a sigh of relief. She’s gotta admit, it was
terrifying being intimidated by the supposed-to-be demon king, “So, are you sure we can continue
on?”

“Y-Yes..!” Iruma answered timidly, “Though it would be embarrassing seeing myself… I think I’ll
be fine, right?”

Afterward, the three of them returned to the main room — everyone was busy socializing as they
waited for them to come back.

"What did you do to Iruma-sama?!" Asmodeus marched his way onto the three of them, eyeing on
the young lady.
"Sheesh, I almost died back there, and you're questioning me about that kind of thing?" Eve was
about to tell more but realized it was useless. "Anyways, we're going to continue! As I promised,
it's going to be fluff this time."

"Don't be so sure." Ranpo had this sus stare on her.

"Let us commence!" Eve pressed the button to start.

— · Mairimashita! Iruma-Kun
— · Season 1 Opening (Magical Babyrinth)

A photo of a smaller version of a young boy appeared. He was in black and white, while his
surroundings were too colorful.
╰━━ oo :

Clara couldn't help but squeal, "Iruma-chi is such a cutie, I knew it!"

"A-Agreed…" Ameri mumbled, her cheeks blushing. Deep inside, she was screaming at the top of
her lungs.

“This looks like some type of comedy show,” Rem observed just from the beat of the song and
how colorful and pumped everything on the screen was.

“Comedy?” Kurapika raised an eyebrow, he doesn’t seem to have any idea of such words, “Is this
where we… ‘laugh’ and ‘smile’…?”

Akutagawa brushed his shoulder off as he furrowed his eyebrows, “What the heck is ‘smiling?’”

“Emo Lord.” Todoroki glanced at him. That’s what the children used to call him as well, so he
thought it’d fit Akutagawa’s personality perfectly.

Iruma looked as if he fell somewhere, as a white beam shot from a blue sky. He was inside it,
like Iruma was a shooting star of some sort, falling down to a foreign place.

A bumpy road with spiky plants was shown before a school painted in violet, white and black
came to show. It had a Halloween aesthetic, with wings and pointy designs.
╰━━ oo :

“Sounds upbeat.” Jirou thought, “I like it.”

"Reminds me of Soul Eater…" Itadori remembered the anime he watched, "The structure of the
school, I meant."

"It looks quite scary to be a school," Aki added.

Denji ate his booger as he retorted, "HAH? Demons going to school? What's this? Anime or
something?"

"Sounds like those fantasy fanfictions I've read when I was looking for sm—" Luckily, Mineta
managed to shut his mouth before anything wrong happened to him.

A group of three, including Iruma, was shown, all having fun and eating together.

Then suddenly it was them dancing to the beat of the song. Inserting close-up scenes of a
pink-haired boy and a green-haired girl.

It went full-on PowerPoint mode, scrolling up to a bunch of different creatures. Most likely
Iruma’s classmates.
╰━━ oo :

“Wow, the beat of the song is so manly!” Kirishima stated. Though, manly isn’t exactly the word
to describe such.

Yashiro rejoiced, “It looks like it really is not angsty!”

“Is it?” Ranpo begged to differ.

A red-haired girl with cat ears came brightly at the screen, then a purple-haired one, and
then the hyper greenette from a while ago.
~ What's up? Ah, Let’s go go go go, Oh My Girl!
╰━━ oo :

“OH, MY GIRL? Does that mean this is Iruma’s Harem?!” The boys all thought collectively.

“What does Kuromu-chan have to do with us?” Suddenly, Demon Kaminari aka Lied asked, his tail
wagging around like a little puppy’s.

“Oh no!” Ameri, Iruma, and Kerori gasped inaudibly, “The Akudol Games…!”

Kamui had thought of something indescribable, “Wait, does this mean that… there’s a possibility
that someone in our class could possibly… be Kuromu in disguise?!” The owl looked like he
wanted that to be true.

“There is no way. No, that’s…” Jazz commented, “That’s too good to be true.”

“Wait,” Lied’s memory slapped him across the roof, “Wasn’t I part of that… as… Lindy..?” He
just dug a grave for himself.

And that’s when it struck him, he glanced at those two and saw their death glares piercing right
through him. Iruma couldn’t glare at him though, mostly because he fainted from the thought -
And he’s Iruma, he would never do that.

Then Iruma looked like he shouted as a seaweed-like octopus appeared. The entire cast of
creatures ran and attacked it.

Pink-hair bit his finger as a fire bursts forth, a blonde buff pulled a metal weapon out of his
hands which blasted like a water dragon.
╰━━ oo :

Tanjiro gasped at the sight, “Wow, a water dragon!”

“Reminds me quite a lot of you!” Rengoku pointed to the young man, “Your sword skills are as
graceful as water itself and strikes as fierce as a dragon! That’s what I heard, so I’m looking
forward to our mission together inside the Mugen Train, Young Kamado!”

“A-Ah..!” Tanjiro was at loss for words, and squeaked out, “T-Thank you so much, Rengoku-
san!!”
Hyper Greenette pulled laser-like beams out of her pocket before a glasses girl used her ice to
defend. Ends it with a kick-scene from the red catgirl.
╰━━ oo :

“Please don’t be a harem, please don’t be a harem!” Hiyori and Kugisaki begged for a better
outcome.

“Please be a harem, please be a harem!” On the other hand, Mineta and Yato prayed for the exact
opposite, hoping for extremely uncomfortable shots.

A chibi version of Iruma appeared, appearing like he was blown away from the logo of his
series. A handsome man aka Kalego appeared, putting his hands in front as three golden
dragons manifested around him.
╰━━ oo :

“He looks like he has money…” Ei, Venti and Zhongli thought at the same time. These broke Gods
could sense this man was rich.

“Holy shit! I AM ON MY KNEES .” Gojo groveled, his head down and his hands raised upwards
as he pointed at Kalego, “I was raised to serve this man! Look at him! I am not looking respectfully
in the slightest — In fact, I am drooling violently!”

Before anyone could speak, the man with a blindfold continued, “Call me old-fashioned but I was
raised to serve this man. I clean the dishes and cook him food. I do whatever he would say and he
makes the rules around the house. He owns me. If he ever cheats on me, it's because I was
lacking…” He declared dramatically.

“You know what?” Levi glanced at him, “I agree.”

The survey corps gasped from what he said, seeing their squad captain descend into the madness
called simping. In reality, though, Levi just liked Kalego because of his cleanliness in attire.

“Goddamn, Levi.” Erwin clapped, “You’re gay!”

“The hell..? ” Levi looked at him with this awkward stare.

Meanwhile, Nanami gazed at Gojo with pure disgust, his hands covering the ears of the children.
“Get this man out of this cinema right now or so help me.”

“L-Let them simp…” Eve dropped a sweat, not really wanting to throw someone out of the cinema,
“This is so OOC, my god…”

A bald man broke free from something and did a T-Position, the background turning black
and white on him.
╰━━ oo :

“T-Pose to assert Dominance!” Yato wrote it down, “Very smart.”

Hiyori glanced at him weirdly, “This is why you don’t have friends...”

Almost like something switched to the golden eye, Iruma clenched his hand and put it in his
front, leaving the scene in a bright line.

Episode 1 : Iruma-Kun from Demon School

╰━━ oo :

“That’s gotta be the most hyped opening we’ve had so far,” Killua praised it, “I wonder what ours
would be.”

“Yeah, it’s pretty catchy too!” Xinyan clapped, with eyes brimming with happiness.

A dark set of trees appeared, painted in violet as a voice narrated, "The netherworld."

"The realm where demons live. And the king that rules over the netherworld is.." The voice
paused, "The Demon King."
╰━━ oo :

"D—Demon King?!" Zenitsu fainted in his seat just from the thought.

The entire Demon Slayer Corps were suddenly on their toes. If the show is about the netherworld
where demons reside, then it’s most likely that the main characters would be demons themselves.

The thought of it made them weary, Demons were right there by their side and they never sensed
any bloodlust? That felt odd, especially to their worlds.

“Hey, it’s about us this time!” Lied cheered loudly, he didn’t notice the suspicious looks on
everyone’s faces.

The children of the Gracefield Orphanage felt nothing else than to be alarmed. Emma thought,
“There are… demons here…? Demons who… eat people? But,” She glanced around, “Everyone
here looks like a human to me… unless,”

“They’re in disguises?” Ray pondered, but couldn’t exactly get a grip of what’s more possible.

"But the Demon King's throne has been vacant for some time." It shows an empty throne in
the dark.
╰━━ oo :

“That’s odd,” Nacht thought in his head, “Then again, this is a different world - which means
different histories and norms.”

In one bright light, a figure seems to sit confidently on the throne. Their arms crossed a
frown on their face with blue spiky hair with one noticeable cowlick. "Who will be the next
Demon King?"
╰━━ oo :

Kerori looked owly-eyed as she pointed at the screen, “Hey, doesn’t that blue cowlick hair look
kind of familiar…?”

Ameri froze on the spot as she muttered, “Iruma-kun’s…?”

“Huh?” Sabnock lashed out, “No way, I’M gonna be the Demon King! Not Iruma!”

Iruma felt paralyzed at what he saw. This was definitely foreshadowing - Eve said this show was
going to be about him, and now there’s this ominous yet outright presage that tells that, he , of all
people, is gonna be the Demon King?!

Iruma shivered in silence, “Surely I’m just overthinking it… right…? Yeah! I'm just too assuming!”
Subaru commented, "Demon King does sound like a pretty cool title."

Yes, there are also people in the cinema who weren't as scared as the Demon Slayer Corps.

The screen fades into a ship sailing across a wild ocean. Two boys looked like they were
preventing cages from tumbling.

"Don't let it fall apart!" Yelled a brown-haired man, "If it does, I'm docking half your pay!"

"Suzuki Iruma, fourteen years old." Said the narrator in the background, "He is being
forced to work on a tuna fishing boat. To put it simply, his parents are scumbags who refuse
to work, so he had to work instead."
╰━━ oo :

“There are parents like that?” Tanjiro looked discouraged, “Wouldn’t their child just… rebel if
they're ‘scumbags’?” He said the last line a bit hesitantly, you’d never hear such words come from
the sun itself after all.

“Yup,” Killua answered, “Been there, done that.”

Ray glanced at the cat-like boy, “Sounds like you experienced it first-hand too, huh?”

Uraraka looked nothing but worried after what she overheard, “First-hand? ‘Too’?! Ray-kun’s
story was already depressing, how bad could Killua-kun’s be…?”

"I won't be able to get by with only half my pay!" Iruma told himself as he pushed a tuna
from falling.

He inevitably failed to do so, since he was all alone on that colossal tuna shelf.

The gigantic tunas began falling everywhere, and Iruma was able to dodge them. One big fish
was going to fall over his head until he opened his eyes to see all of it were floating.
╰━━ oo :

“A psychic power awakened?!” Reigen’s eyes widened, “Shy… Clumsy... And possibly strong..
Just like Mob-kun…!”

“Huh, what is that place?” Asmodeus questioned, the place looked quite different from usual. It’s
as if it isn’t from the underworld at all!

Gaap raised an eyebrow — if he even has one, “As far as I’ve ventured the underworld, nothing
has resembled something like that, de gozaru.”

“To think Iruma had such a harsh life…” Ameri thought, this was leading her to her old
conclusion, “If I remember correctly, we don’t even know who Iruma’s parents are. The
Headmaster was only always the one who accompanied him too.”

Iruma was sweating bullets, this was it. It’s gonna be the big reveal soon. He took these few more
minutes to breathe and come up with explanations.

“Hmm..” Ranpo glanced at the blue-haired boy.

"Huh? What.." Iruma blinked twice before finding himself tied up, floating in the red
background.
╰━━ oo :

Asmodeus stood up and chopped the air, “How dare they tie up Iruma-sama?! I will burn them to
crisp once I know who it is!”

“Looks like a kidnapping…” Iida speculated, though it was quite obvious already.

The Hashiras had a hypothesis about the situation now, it would only take a few more minutes
whether they were right or wrong.

Tengen Uzui pondered, “It seems that blue boy is a human, but got dragged into the world of
demons?” Then he murmured, “A vast place of just demons… but then, how is he still alive?”

There shows a person in front of him, wearing a dark purple suit with long coattails and a
white-furred collar. He had two horns too, placed on his head.
╰━━ oo :

“Headmaster?!” The entire Misfit Class tried to catch their breath, “Why are you kidnapping
Iruma?!”

Purson intervened, “What if he’s just saving Iruma-kun from his terrible parents? Hmm, but we’ve
never actually met the Headmaster’s children or wife… That reminds me, does he even have one? ”

Sullivan stayed hushed, which was very unlike him in Kalego’s perspective. It’d be an
understatement that many are beginning to have suspicions about the old man.

He slapped a paper on Iruma's tied-up body, one saying "SOLD" in kanji.

╰━━ oo :

“He sold his soul to a devil,” Aki pondered.

Ranpo interjected, “No, it wasn’t Iruma himself who sold it. As we can all assume, it was none
other than…”

“His damn parents.” Heizou finished his sentence.

The majority of the people were in shock not because they were surprised but because of how a
parent could do such a thing. The viewers that had a much better relationship with their family
could never imagine it.

“My mom would do that,” Killua muttered.

“She would…” Leorio agreed, though indifferently.

The Misfit Class, on the other hand, were nothing but a puzzled bunch. None of it made sense. It
looked like Iruma was having a normal life in Babyls anyway, so what are these they’re seeing
right now?

Are these real? Or are these just fake flashbacks? That wasn’t the case with the past episodes so….
Was Iruma hiding something from them? What was it?

“There’s no way my conjecture was correct…” Ameri was more concerned than hurt for him,
“What will happen to Iruma if they find out that he’s…”

They disappear from the boat, both transported to a dark sky. The person seems to have
wings too, he glided in the sky with his feet carrying a string-like link to Iruma's body.

"W-Where are we? Who are you?" Iruma looked at the human above him, was it even
human?

He then mumbles something, some sort of different language Iruma didn't understand. The
person snapped his fingers, lights momentarily lighting up the boy.

"I made it so you can understand the demon language. Suzuki Iruma," He called, "This is the
netherworld."
╰━━ oo :

“Eh??” The Misfit Class was unable to think clearly.

Asmodeus side-glanced at Iruma with concern before raising his hand, “I do not understand! Why
would Iruma-sama not understand what you’ve said? Is he not a demon as well?”

He was met with silence, everyone had already read the room - Iruma was a human who bonded
with these demons while pretending to be a demon. Everyone could already assume that, everyone
except the Misfit Class, who never believed humans exist.

“A-Ah,” Asmodeus stuttered, “Perhaps Iruma-sama’s parents never taught him how to speak,
right…?”

“If…” Clara interjected, her voice being less happy than it used to be, “Iruma-chi isn’t a demon…
then what is he…?”

Iruma fiddled his fingers and took a deep breath. He then spouted the truth, “I’m a human, Clara,
Azz-kun, and… everyone.” He faced his classmates, sobbing convulsively.

What Iruma saw didn’t surprise him, they were all shaken and speechless.

Asmodeus’ brain stuttered for a moment, his frozen-still body contrasted with his racing mind.
Iruma wasn’t human. He kept rethinking the same phrase, and those three words were against his
valued demon traditions.

He presented himself to Iruma seeking the blue-haired boy’s valor as a demon. He was proud to be
called his ‘friend’ and even his ‘soulmate.’ Clara wasn’t different from the feeling either.

“Clara.. Azz-kun.. Everyone…” Iruma trailed off, his voice was shaking. No, his entire body was
trembling with fear… not with fear of being eaten but fear of being alone again.

“I’m sorry I’ve kept it a secret… I-It’s okay if you don’t want to see me anymore.. After I lied for
so long, But… I want to say that it was really fun with you. All of you.” Iruma was quavering,
“Guess I should leave, shouldn't I?”

Does that mean… Iruma is a liar? Does that mean all the class’ memories together with him were
nothing but an act to survive? A mere facade?

“What are you talking about?” Ameri suddenly spoke, she was a little teary-eyed, “You can’t leave
yet, y...you still haven’t read me the latest volume…!”

Iruma glanced at her with shock, why would she even bring that up now?

“A-And,” Kerori removed her glasses and pointed at him, “W..We haven’t had our second concert
yet!” Her uncovered eyes were nothing but tears.

“Yes, you’re still Iruma, my rival!” Sabnock interjected as well. The entire class also began
dismissing the fact that he was human, such a thing changes nothing.

Yes. That’s right. Iruma may be human but that should never affect their memories. All of Iruma’s
concerns.. His smile… His words.. None of those were fake. Even if Iruma was a human, he was
still the one that led them where they are now.

“Iruma-sama,” Asmodeus grabbed the blue-haired boy’s uniform, “Where are you going without
me? Aren’t we supposed to be friends?”

“Azz-kun…” Iruma’s voice cracked before the demon embraced him.

“Ah, no fair! Clara loves Iruma-chi too! Clara wants hugs too!” The green-haired girl jumped to
the both of them, “Iruma-chi is Iruma-chi, demon or human!”

Iruma never felt so happy in his entire life. Not even words could describe the state of euphoria
going on in his head right now.

He even stole a glimpse of Balam, who was giving him two thumbs up and a happy aura. They
accepted him for what he was.

“While that is cute and all…” A slightly cunning voice interrupted their happy outcome, “That
doesn’t excuse them from possibly being human-eating-demons to us.” Obanai finished.

The Misfit Class’ unfolded their eyes to see both Kalego and Sullivan had blades near their throats.
To whom do these katanas belong?

“Put your swords down,” Eve ordered the Demon Slayer Corps, “These demons are different, they
—”

“No.” Sanemi interrupted her, “You probably got threatened by this old geezer to say that, weren’t
you? I saw it. You called Iruma to come with you but baldy here decided to come along too.”

“N-No! Gramps is a nice person, really! He would never…” Iruma replied before being cut off.

Albedo interposed, “And who’s to say he doesn’t have any ulterior motives?”

Everyone sat there silently. They thought this would’ve been their first light-hearted show but now
it just turned into a mess. Heck, maybe it’s a drama show.

Gojo thought, “Damn, that Kalego dude’s a demon? Ugh, he was hot though, not gonna lie.”

Unexpectedly, the familiar voice of Ranpo spoke, “What if I say that his motives are nothing less
than positive for Iruma-kun? In my opinion, his life in the underworld is far better than it was
above. Right, Iruma-kun?”

"Y-Yes! I couldn't agree any less!" Iruma nodded aggressively.

“If it’s a detective like you says that…” Leonardo began to reconsider, “Then it does give me some
form of reassurance.”

“Well then, let me tell you this!” Ranpo stood up and wore his glasses, where his ‘ability’ appears,
“Iruma-kun will not be eaten. He will continue to lead a far greater life in the underworld than he
would above. You could even say he could bring a new age to their world. He will become the D-”
“NO SPOILERS!” Eve intervened, “I’d have to hope none of you kills each other any further.” She
snaps her fingers in which the Demon Slayers got teleported back to their seats. Their weapons
were confiscated and there was even a barrier between them.

“Well, it sounds like they’re nothing like demons from our world,” Emma added, “So I don’t think
race matters if they’re all friends!”

"Thank Barbatos you finally understood!" Eve sighed, to which Venti slightly glanced at him.

"The realm of demons. Demo—"

"I can understand you!"

"Yes, I did put a spell on you."

"A–A Spell?"

"Well, of course. I can use spells. I'm a demon." He answered.

"A d-demon?!"
╰━━ oo :

“Spells? Perhaps another term for demon art?” Shinobu supposed.

“Just drop the whole demon assignment,” Makima replied heartlessly, “Are you people so deaf?
They’re different from what your world experiences.”

“That bitch—!” Sanemi was about to attack her but Gyomei stopped him midway.

“Calm yourself,” The blind man told him, “Perhaps we should unwind ourselves, and try to see
things for ourselves whether or not the words they speak of are really the truth.”

They agreed upon that and decided to sit down and just continue watching. A lot of people felt like
they could finally stop holding their breath, it was getting awkward a while ago.

“These demon slayers are quite the hassle.” Childe thought to himself, grinning, “Well, I guess I
can see where they’re coming from. Hahaha!”

"Indeed, a demon." We got a close-up of his face, wearing glasses and a mustache on his face,
"My name is Sullivan."

"Iruma, your parents sold your soul to me." He chuckled for a bit.

"My parents sold my soul to a demon? They would never—" Iruma then paused,
dumbfounded, "Actually, yes, they would..."
╰━━ oo :

“That’s very sad,” Ganyu couldn’t help but say.

“It’s even worse that Iruma-sama himself could find it normal as well!” Asmodeus chopped the air,
in which the blue-haired boy tried to tell him that ‘it’s fine.’

Hakuryuu commented, “You seem so nice, you definitely deserve better parents than them,”

“I can’t believe they’ll even be able to make a sun as a child.” Alibaba soughed.
"What's that..?"

"That's my mansion." Sullivan grinned.

Iruma's eyes widened, "Wh–What are you going to do with me?!" He shouted as the screen
goes dark.

It suddenly flashed to Iruma, sitting nicely on top of a pink throne. Sullivan was on his knees,
"Will you be my grandson?"
╰━━ oo :

“BRUH!” Leorio snorted his booger.

Everyone fell down their chairs, anime-style. Giggles, snorts, and laughs echoed around the room,
they never even thought of the sudden turn of events.

“So that’s how you two became grandfather and grandson, Iruma-kun??” Lied couldn’t help but
cackle, it felt like a really weird plot twist.

Ameri muttered, “I can’t believe this is really how the Headmaster and Iruma started out…”

Kalego on the other hand was absolutely angered by this. It ticked the bomb on his head, exploding
into a very loud lecture to the Headmaster, “You stupid chair-demon! This is exactly what I hate
about you! You know how dangerous it is for Iruma, a human, to be in the Netherworld! I know
his parents are absolute dogshit but it’s not like it was safer down here. What if it didn’t turn out
like now and he got eaten by other demons?! Will you take responsibility for that?”

The students of Babyls and both Sullivan and Opera, as well as Balam, were stunned after hearing
this, not because he just made an outburst but because…

“Aww, Kalego-sensei cares!!” Everyone squealed, seeing such a soft side of their emo teacher.

His friend Balam was astonished, “That was very surprising to hear from you, Kalego-kun.”

Everyone seemed to be dawdling about how Kalego-sensei wasn’t what they thought him to be.
Luckily, Sullivan dismissed the teacher’s outburst about him; it would have been trouble for
Kalego because of the netherworld’s tight rules on hierarchy.

"Damn it, they didn't even—" Kalego felt utter defeat, "Ugh, whatever…"

"H–Huh?"

"You see, I've been single all this time! It's always been my dream to have a grandchild!"
Sullivan hugged himself ever so tightly.

"A grandchild..?"

"I've been so jealous of Levy and Belial bragging about their grandkids!" The demon fell to
his knees, "I'll buy you anything you want and I'll spoil you to death!"

"So, please! Please! You'll be my grandson, right?!"

╰━━ oo :

Yuno grasped his chin, “Never thought I’d see the day where a demon is begging a human
teenager to be their grandson…”

“Eh..” An oni sighed, “I’d rather not have kids at all, it sounds like a huge responsibility!” Itto
scratched his horns in the process.

“As If anyone would marry you.” Sara mumbled, clearly irate of the oni’s presence.

"B–But I was sold to you, right?" Iruma turned his face away, "Do I even have the right to
decline?"

"I'll respect your wishes. You can say no if you really don't want to!"

"W–What should I do?" Iruma looked like he was having a hard time, "In all my years.. I've
never refused anyone!"

"Indeed." The narrator said, "Suzuki Iruma is a complete pushover. Whenever he's asked to
do something." A flashback of him doing chores, then a flashback of him helping an old
woman, "And even when he isn't asked at all, even in ridiculous situations, he will accept
anything and can't decline! He's such a pushover that even he finds it sad."
╰━━ oo :

“This episode is literally exposing your weaknesses!” Iida complained.

“Not being able to say no to something sounds hard,” Yoichi commented, “You’ll only end up
getting forced to do things!”

“So this is why Iruma-kun never disagreed with anything. ” Purson thought, seemingly plotting
something for his friend.

Iruma looked down in a panic, "But I mean... This situation is pretty insane. Most people
would say no, right? If it's okay for me to say no then.."

"Um.. I—"

"However!" Sullivan interrupted, "That's why I'm putting all I have into this request! I beg
of you! Think of it as helping out a dying old man, Iruma-kun! PLEASE!"
╰━━ oo :

“Guilt-tripping?!” Hanako gasped.

Yashiro looked down at him, “Sounds like something you would do.”

"Words that Iruma stands no chance against.." The narrator said, "Number 1: Please.
Number 2: Help. Number 3: I beg of you."

Iruma then pressed a stamp, sighing in defeat as a chibi Sullivan danced in victory. "I just
became a demon's grandson..."
╰━━ oo :

“No way!” Killua looked utterly surprised, “No one can be this soft-hearted!”

“Deku-kun can be a little too soft-hearted too…” Uraraka pointed at her green-haired friend,
“Hmm.. wait I just noticed that both of them look quite alike!”
“Ah, you’re right!” Asmodeus bit his finger and summoned his familiar, “Iruma-sama, am I
allowed to eliminate this impostor?!”

Suddenly a quick kick appeared against Alice’s familiar, “I cannot abide this! Using flames inside
a public cinema, it’s dangerous!” The two of them suddenly looked like they were about to
commence a battle.

“H-HUH?!” Deku and Iruma shouted confusedly.

“Iida.” Aizawa said ominously.

“Asmodeus.” Kalego called portentously.

The aura that these teachers gave a shiver down their spines to the point that both Iida and even
Asmodeus calmed down.

“Scary… but so hot!” Gojo thought of the two overworked teachers.

"Iruma had a habit of accepting anything after living through fourteen years of misfortune."
Said the narrator.

"Well, now that's settled." Sullivan snapped his fingers as everything turned into a beautiful
master's bedroom.

"Wh–Wh–What is all this?!"

"Well, you're my precious first grandchild!" The demon said enthusiastically, "Your food,
clothing, shelter and.." Iruma's outfit poofed into a blue fit, while Sullivan happily
announces, "..Your Education!"
╰━━ oo :

Killua had an ‘o’ on his mouth as he stated, “He’s a much better parent than even my mother!”

“Why thank you!” Sullivan felt nothing but proud.

"You look so perfect! And adorable!" The new grandfather clapped his hands, "I'm going to
enroll you in a demon school!"

"A demon school..?"

╰━━ oo :

“Wait,” Emma then asked, “If you can go and retrieve Iruma in the human world, can’t you just
disguise yourself as a human and enroll him in a normal school?”

“True,” Ray responded, “But there could be circumstances on why he didn’t.”

“Exactly, demons can’t stay in the human world for too long.” Kalego crossed his arms as he
explained, “No. Demons aren’t even allowed to trespass illegally, but this stupid chair-demon
broke the rules…”

“Hm, but sensei.” Ix queried, “If the Headmaster is the Demon King, wouldn’t he be able to do
whatever he wants?”

Balam replied, “He can if he had accepted the requests of him being the Demon King. In that time,
he didn't, and he still hasn’t today.”

“Eh? That egg-looking thing is a demon king?!” Tanizaki looked as shocked as everyone else, and
the teachers of Babyls nodded in reply.

"You were forced to start working at a young age because of your parents and didn't really
get to go to school, right?" Sullivan smiled, "But have no fear! All the paperwork has been
done, I am your grandpa after all!"
╰━━ oo :

“Huh, how’d he do that?” Takumi asked.

Allocer replied, “Well obviously. It’s the Headmaster’s own school, after all.”

“Oh, so not only is he supposed to be the Demon King, but now he owns an entire school?” Zenitsu
was dumbfounded by the thought, “I cannot take this seriously…”

"Grandpa...?"

"That sounds so wonderful!!" Sullivan went 360p in a craze of the word, "He said
'Grandpa!'"
╰━━ oo :

“See?!” The young blonde demon slayer just couldn’t take it to reality.

Opera raised his hand, “I’d suggest not to underestimate Sullivan-sama.”

“Appearances can’t say everything about someone.” Zhongli added as he sipped his osmanthus
wine peacefully.

“That man’s right!” Venti nodded, “Who knows? Maybe what seems to be a normal funeral
consultant could be the God your region worships. The world is full of possibilities after all,
ehehe!”

“Huh…?” Hu Tao muttered.

"Let's take a picture together on your first day!" He celebrated, "There's never been a
human enrolled in this school, but you won't get eaten as long as they don't find out you're
human!"

"They're going to eat me if they find out?!" Iruma yelled.

╰━━ oo :

“Not really,” Lied pointed his finger upwards, “Did we eat you after finding out you’re human?”

“Y-Yeah, you didn’t! But I’m more glad we can all still be friends!” Iruma couldn’t help but smile.

“Still though, Iruma-kun,” Ameri stated her opinion, “I feel like if you said you were human back
at Babyls, I think they’d just assume you’re joking.”

“Yup, Iruma-chi!” Clara nodded aggressively, “Nobody actually believes humans exist! Not even
Clara, tehee!”

Iruma breathed out in repose, “You don’t know how much that makes me feel even more
relieved…"

"Sploosh!" Sullivan pulled out a bucket of water and splashed it onto Iruma like a good
grandfather would do. "Thanks to this perfume, you don't spell like a human anymore, so
don't worry!"
╰━━ oo :

“That’s oddly convenient.” Tighnari talked under his breath.

"Um, you know... I'm actually—"

"I'm so relieved you're such a good kid, Iruma-kun!" Sullivan walked away, "If you had
declined, I'd have no choice but to have you for dinner tonight."
╰━━ oo :

“I knew it!” Sanemi was oddly enthusiastic about it.

“I-I’m still alive…!” Iruma reminded him, “And ojii-chan was just joking!”

“I can’t really sense any malice from the guy right now,” Uzui glanced at his fellow demon
slayers, “Maybe we’re wrong?” They began to lower their guard a little thanks to the Hashira’s
intuition.

“Good, good.” Sullivan celebrated his innocence, throwing small confetti along with Opera.

Iruma gasped before the demon inquired, "This is your room by the way!"

"My room?"

"You'll have to get up early tomorrow for your first day! Make sure you get plenty of sleep."
Sullivan closed the door, "Goodnight!"

As he walked idly in the hallway, a red-haired cat appeared, wearing a butler-like outfit.

"You take your whims too far."

"Opera."

"You could've adopted all the demons you wanted." Opera told him his opinions, "Why
would you bother adopting a human as your grandchild? What were you thinking?"
╰━━ oo :

“Opera-senpai at least has some form of common sense.” Kalego thought he spoke in an undertone,
but alas the butler had heard him.

Opera looked absolutely terrifying to him, “To think Kalego-kun would acknowledge his closest
friend! Perhaps we should hang out more, right, Kalego-kun?”

“Silence! Absolutely. Not!”

"Nothing really." His voice went a bit darker.

"You'll understand someday, Opera." He walked away, "I'm excited for tomorrow!"
╰━━ oo :
“He has good intentions.” Ranpo smiled as he said so.

“Yep, only the best for Iruma too.” Heizou agreed on the topic.

Tokitou glanced at the two grinning young men, “I hate detectives… They say these stupidly vague
answers that don’t solve anything..”

Back in Iruma's room, everything was sparkly bright and unfamiliar to him.

"My own room.. I never had one before." He told himself, "My whole life has been hell,
really. I’ve always been alone…"
╰━━ oo :

The group frowned at the mention, it felt like he was abandoned at birth and had to survive on his
own.

“But we’re here now.” Asmodeus tried to cheer him up.

Their green-haired friend suddenly pulled them together in a hug, “Iruma-chi will never feel alone
when Azz Azz and Clara are here!!”

Yoimiya stared at them, "Wow. They're so cute my eyes burn."

He then closed the lights, lying in bed, and pulled up his blanket. He looked new to lying on it
too. "It's like a dream. What a weird dream..."

In the morning of dawn, Iruma looked around. He screamed, "It wasn't a dream!"
╰━━ oo :

“I’m so glad it wasn’t a dream.” Asmodeus cried tears of joy. If it was a dream, then they’ll never
be able to meet each other.

"Iruma-kun, good morning!" Sullivan entered with a smile.

On a small time skip, all three of the family: Iruma, Sullivan, and Opera stood outside.

"Oh, I'm so happy! My grandson's first day!" He pushed him beside a sign, "Picture time!
Move there, Iruma-kun!"

"E–Entrance Ceremony?" Iruma gasped when he looked at the sign, "I can read it! It must
be another one if Sulli— Grandpa's spells!"
╰━━ oo :

“So magic exists in that world, huh?” Senku folded his arms, “So far none of the worlds we’ve
watched have been… normal.”

Eve responded, “In terms of normalcy, the most normal show would be Food Wars.”

At the mention of the title, Souma and his friends felt intrigued to hear their own show title.
Suddenly Eve cringed, “Well, it’s still far from normal thanks to Food Wars’ exaggerated…
scenes. You’ll see…”

Aoyama mentioned, “Then what’s your definition of normal, oui?”

“Well imagine your world without quirks, no heroes, and no villains.” Eve looked at the blonde,
“A world without supernatural abilities or enemies, just humans. You study, grow up, get a job,
perhaps get a family, grow old and die.”

Fischl shook her head, and replied, “This normal you speak of doesn’t sound fun at all.”

Itadori mentioned, “When all’s said and done; Normal is just way too boring,”

They took a photo, with Sullivan posing a triple 6 in his fingers. He ran around, yelling how
happy he was.
╰━━ oo :

“What does triple 6 even mean?” Emma begged for an answer.

“In our world, it’s the so-called number of the beast, Emma-chan,” Gen explained, “The beast
refers to the devil.”

“Sounds scary.” Don said.

"U–Um.. You're Opera-san, right?" Iruma asked the man beside him, "So this school..."

"Over there." Opera pointed to a huge building, one that was in the opening with flappy
wings and a Halloween-like theme.

"That is the demon school, Babyls." Sullivan introduced, as a spree of flying demons came
across the sky, entering the school.

WELCOME TO DEMON SCHOOL! IRUMA-KUN

╰━━ oo :

“That’s a very straightforward title.” Leorio remarked.

Black bobbed his head, “Yeah, seems like we’re watching a high school show but with demons.”

A group of many many students flooded the gates. The three-people family stood there in
front of it. "Alright! I have to get ready, so I'm taking off." Sullivan explained before
disappearing.

"U–Um, what about you, Opera-san?"

"Have a good day." Opera bowed to him.

Iruma meekly approached the gate, trying his best not to be noticed by the four guards at the
door.

"Hey, you!" One called.

╰━━ oo :

“Oh no have you been caught, best friend?!” Toudou gasped loudly.

Fushiguro sighed, “He barely did anything…”

"M–Me?"
"The auditorium is that way." He directed plainly.

"Y–Yes, sir! I'm sorry!" Iruma ran in relief, "Thank Goodness! They didn't find out I was
human!"

A red-haired girl noticed him, catching her eye in short. He then dismissed it.
╰━━ oo :

“She’s gorgeous. Please step on me.” Mineta drooled violently, he looked disgusting to be honest.

“Eh, their teacher is hotter.” Gojo mentioned, winking at Kalego when they had a second of eye
contact. His face turned pure red when he got to look at him, despite having something covering
his eyes.

Despite not knowing who he is, Kalego felt irritated when he saw Gojo, “If that bastard talks
about me again, I’ll devour him whole.”

“Yes! Eat me! Devour me whole~!” Gojo giggled, he seemed very ooc for the past few hours.

A weapon slashed through the screen, as a man told him to stop, "I'm testing out my skills
before the ceremony! If I defeat a teacher, I will be known far and wide! Strength is
everything!"

"I see. You're a complete idiot."

╰━━ oo :

“Reminds me a lot of Bakugo.” Kirishima nodded to himself, the rest of Class 1A had the exact
same thought.

“Huh?? I’m not an idiot like him!” The blonde pomeranian retorted, “And I’ve changed!”

“I too have changed!” Sabnock proclaimed loudly, “That makes you, Baku-gone (?), my rival!”

“Who the fuck is Bakugone?!” The blonde shouted angrily, standing up from his seat in the
process.

Inosuke poked Sabnock’s six-pack abs, and shook his head, “You are wrong, Subscribe Knock
Knock-kun! His name is Tamagatsukki Baragakudoo!!”

The blonde demon believed him, “Ah, I see! Tamagatsukki Baragakudoo, you are my second rival!
Let us see which one of us gets a character development arc faster!”

Bakugo baRked wildly, “Shut up, you six-pack demon! You too, you shitty boarhead!”

Now in the auditorium, Iruma sits in the middle of many many demons. They almost felt like
they scented something delicious nearby.

Iruma shrieked in his mind, "Don't stand out, Don't stand out!"
╰━━ oo :

“If I was a demon there, I bet I’d smell your scent even with the magic perfume!” Gon commented
about his sense of smell.

“Of course you would, Gon.” Kurapika smiled, “You’re very perceptive, in my opinion. Ah, that’s
a good thing, by the way.”

"Mami! Uu-chan! Konchie! Keebow! Sin Sin! Ran ran!" Yelled a hyper greenette in the
crowd.

"Maybe this is just a normal school after all." Iruma dropped a sweat.
╰━━ oo :

Clara’s eyes were filled with joy, “Ah, it’s me! It’s Clara, Clara’s on the big TV!” She pointed
aggressively at the screen.

“Yes, yes, you are there.” Asmodeus tried to calm her down.

Ray whispered in someone’s ear, “She acts more childish than you do, Emma.”

“I’m not childish!” The orange-haired girl retorted with a pout, “And she isn’t childish either,
people… er, demons have different quirks and personalities too!”

"Silence." Said a teacher, and all did go silent.

Iruma thought, "Is that a teacher? He's super scary!"

╰━━ oo :

“Good. Iruma thinks I’m scary, just as he should.” Kalego folded his arms as a smug smile
appeared on his face. It looked like he took Iruma’s comment as a compliment.

“He IS scary.” Everyone else saw the teacher grinning and laughing silently by himself.

“....and drop dead gorgeous." Gojo mumbled.

"Thank you for waiting, it's 6:06 A.M.," Said a teacher, "We will now formally begin the
entrance ceremony for the demon school Babyls."

"All Rise! It's time to sing the school song!" Announced another teacher.

"♪Humans only exist to be our food. Suck them dry, soul, blood, flesh and all!♪"

"♪Tremble at the sound of black wings as we take flight, For we are demons, as this song
pours forth from our red lips, scream for us, for we are demons!♪"

"I'm just air.. air.. air.." Iruma shivered from the song, "I will definitely try not to stand out."
╰━━ oo :

“Wow, this is a… well, uh, very intriguing school anthem…” Itto remarked, nudging the back of
his head, “It’s a very lively song… uh, about humans. And how delicious they are… U-huh!”

It was very quiet when the song was being sung on the screen. Most of the humans in the room felt
quite scared. Some felt livid, especially Sanemi who already took the song as proof.

“In our defense, we were forced to memorize that!” Lied broke the silence, “And like we said,
nobody actually believes humans exist. They’re literally myths.”

“The school anthem does feel a bit rusty in my ears,” Sullivan yawned as he wrote something down
in his notebook. Assumingly, these are the new lyrics to a much more refined anthem.
He passed the paper for Kalego and Balam to see, and not to their surprise, it was more like a life
story than an anthem. Kalego shouted, “This thing’s all about Iruma, you stup.. You goddamn
chair-demon!”

"Next, our greeting from our director." The teacher said before everyone cheered about him
being the next demon King.

"Demon King? You mean.. the king of demons?"

╰━━ oo :

“Hmm yes, the floor is made out of floor.” Ranpo observed the ground, calmly examining it.

“People die if they’re killed.” Kimizuki mocked the one on the screen.

"Iruma-Kun! It's me, your grandpa!" Sullivan spoke from the stage.

"He's the director!" Iruma then shut his mouth, hopefully not standing out.

"Yes indeed!" He further said, "My grandson now goes to this school! He's just so
adorable!"
╰━━ oo :

“What happened to not standing out?” Chuuya shook his head.

Akutagawa closed his eyes and stated, “His grandfather is ruining his plan! Iruma should eradicate
him quickly.”

‘That’d raise even more suspicions…!” Atsushi replied to the man.

Iruma begged, "Please don't say anything weird!"

"And this is the photo that I just took with my grandson!" Sullivan cheered and revealed
their photo.

"My cover is immediately blown!" Iruma slapped his face.

╰━━ oo :

Noelle thought, “Reminds me a lot of Gauche and his weird fixation for his sister…”

“Is he really this obsessed with his grandson??” Finral couldn’t help but laugh.

“Give the old guy a break,” Hanazawa said, “Do you see how old he looks? To add the fact that
he’s STILL single, doesn’t that just make him look sad?”

“Indeed, I am such a sad creature…” Sullivan cried his heart out, “But alas, Iruma-kun appeared
and it’s like my world has been lit up with thousands of fireworks!” He continued to describe and
praise the blue-haired boy.

“He’s so intolerable…” Kalego groaned, tired of the Headmaster’s shenanigans.

"I'll make sure everyone gets a copy later!"

"No one wants that!" The boy cried out silently.

"Okay, that's all I have to say. Goodbye!" He rushed out of the scene.
╰━━ oo :

Ukyo groaned, “The second-hand embarrassment I feel for you is immeasurable.”

Kaminari added, “First day classes will always be one of the worst days of your school year.”

“You guys go to school?” Denji glanced at them bemusedly. Of course, while picking his booger.

"Next, we have our new representative." A man with pink hair stood up, "The
representative, Alice Asmodeus."

All the girls squealed, saying how handsome and perfect he was. "Phew.. Everyone's attention
is shifting to him." Iruma smiled in relief.

"Giving the greeting in his place is.." The teacher added, almost impromptu, "The honor
student, Iruma-kun."

"Why—?" Iruma weakly smiled, almost suffering.

╰━━ oo :

“It’s Sullivan, isn’t it?” Edward said in a monotone voice, while folding his arms across his chest.

“Eeyup.” Alphonse nodded.

Sullivan peaked out the stage, showing a camera with a sparkle on top of him.

"Aaaaa!!! I knew it!!" He shuddered in nervousness.

╰━━ oo :

“Parents can also be a source of awkwardness…” Alphonse perspired after reminiscing a few
memories.

“At least yours aren’t dead.” Eren countered with a humdrum attitude, “You probably had a nice
life…”

The hunk of metal would be sweating bullets if he could. He then muttered, “Oh uh, my mother is
dead and my father is.. elsewhere. And, um, I lost my body too. But it’s alright, nii-san and I will
get it back for the both of us.”

“That’s rough, buddy.” Itto patted him on the back.

Iruma stood on the stage, not even flinching at each second. " This is so sudden that I can't
even move a millimeter!"

"If you would give your greeting now." Says the teacher.

"Message?? What would I even—" A magical paper folded in front of Iruma, it was all
written by Sullivan himself.

It reads: Aberuhaule Tarutoudari Iusabebe Risutouru Aburuze Sutoumanu Aberuge Uru

Mahoraba Tsurezaza.
╰━━ oo :
“That reads suspiciously like an incantation.” Venessa tilted her head, focusing her eyes on the
note.

Lisa agreed with the witch, “I feel like it’s some sort of dangerous spell.”

"A–Am I just supposed to read this??" Iruma gulped, " All I have to do is read this then
alright!"

"Aberuhaule Tarutoudari Iusabebe.." Iruma said, suddenly everyone looked shocked. The
students, the teachers, and even the student council.
╰━━ oo :

“An incantation that can control demons maybe??” Otto assumed.

"Huh? The mood seems to have changed.." He sweats, "Risutouru.. Aburuze.. Sutoumanu..
Aberuge.. Uru Mahoraba... Tsurezaza."

They all stood there, before shouting in glee. "Holy crap!" "He said it!" "He said all of it!"
"What the hell man?!"

Iruma stood there confused, not even knowing what he said.

╰━━ oo :

“So it was the chair-demon that made Iruma chant such a ludicrous rune.” Kalego murmured as
he wrote it down in his notebook about Iruma.

The entire Misfit Class cried in joy, hearing it again felt like listening to birds sing.

Asmodeus applauded him and praised, “As expected of Iruma-sama! His fearlessness is
unparalleled!”

“You all saw that I really didn’t plan to say that…” Iruma rubbed the back of his head, “I could’ve
died!”

Teachers approached him and began scolding him, "You can't just go chanting forbidden
spells like that!"

"They're taboo!" He continued, "If you were to stutter or read it wrong, your body could
have exploded! That's common sense!"
╰━━ oo :

“So that’s why not even the teacher stopped him,” Yuno reviewed upon the topic, “He would’ve
exploded if he talks about something else.”

“I knew Iruma-kun could do it!!” Sullivan shed tears, he was so proud of his grandson for (almost
dying) and chanting a treacherous spell with no hesitation.

“But the spell didn’t seem to do anything..?” Ritsu trailed off.

“It did. And it’s not very useful…” Ameri shuddered.

"First I've heard of this!" Iruma spat, "I had no idea it was so dangerous!"

"That was so dangerous and crazy.." The teacher smiled, "and so awesome! Only an idiot
would say that spell or a demon who doesn't know better or isn't afraid of dying!" He even
chuckled a bit.

"B–By the way, what exactly does that spell do?" Iruma asked in fright.

"If it actually works, you won't trip and fall for the whole day!"
╰━━ oo :

“That’s it?!” Ashido shouted,

Yaoyorozu turned to her in concurrence, “Such high risks with low returns…”

“I bet it’d be useful in today’s episode though,” Chuuya said regardless, “The world’s got
something for everything, I’m saying this from experience.”

Eve fantasized, “Just like Dazai is made for Chuuya!”

"That's it...?" Iruma then stepped down the stairs, approached by the representative of the
students.

"My name is Asmodeus Alice."

A tense aura surrounded them, students began running around, calling it a duel in the
courtyard.
╰━━ oo :

“I knew it’d come to this,” Chrome sighed.

“It looks fun though! Fighting is fun!” Luck cheered, excited about what they were about to
witness.

"Am I going to be eaten?!" He yelped.

"I was supposed to do that greeting." Asmodeus told him, "The punishment for stealing the
spotlight from me is death!"
╰━━ oo :

“He looks like those self-centered egoistic privileged assholes.” Bakugo looked rather unnerved.

Roswaal replied, “You seem to have something against those people.”

“Eh.” The blonde rolled his eyes.

"Asmodeus Alice: A demon who is a master of fire spells." Said the narrator.

"And since you stole the spotlight from me, I have the right to see if you are truly worthy of
it!" He used his flames, "Right?"

Everyone cheers, before Asmodeus sets his hand on fire. "Now prove to me you're better
than me with your body!"
╰━━ oo :

Childe pointed to himself, “Sounds gay, I’m in.”

“Choto eroi~” Hanako said with a very suspicious expression.

“H-Huh? Me and Azz-kun...?” Iruma stuttered and began imagining them both as a couple, “We’re
not like that!”

“What are we not like, Iruma-sama?!” Asmodeus didn’t understand why the blue-haired boy was
flustered all of a sudden, “Are you saying we are no longer friends?!”

Iruma exaggeratedly shook his head, “N-No, Azz-kun! We still are! But we’re also not,
y’know…!” The ending sentence refers to being a couple.

The two continue to explain their misunderstanding, while Ameri herself was also having her own
misunderstandings.

“Iruma-kun and… Asmodeus?!” She gasped, “I’ve heard of this before in those forbidden books…
It’s called t-the.. The third wheel! Am I the third wheel after all this time? Ah Iruma-kun, you’re
not only a womanizer but also a manizer?!”

“Ameri Azazel,” Kalego noticed her, “She’s the student council president.. Stoic and Focused.
But… I notice that she always acts weirdly with Iruma. Strange…”

He threw an endless amount of fireballs, but none hit Iruma. Not even once!

"I– I can't hit him?!" Asmodeus looked tense.

After a while, the two sat on the ground, panting and taking a breath of air.

; "Iruma managed to dodge every single attack for twenty minutes." Said the narrator.

"Why can't I hit you?!"

"I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!"

╰━━ oo :

“Instincts?!” Kurokiba concluded.

Bakugo retorted, “Psh, why dodge when you can take everything head on?”

Midoriya looked at him in concern, “You’re not a robot, Kacchan. You can get hurt too.”

; "Why was such a feat possible?" Asked the narrator, "After being put through endless hell
by his brainless parents, he became a master of dodging anything dangerous, scary or
painful."
╰━━ oo :

Nacht rubbed his chin, “Now that you mention it, the first few seconds of the show had him
dodging all those falling fish. His reflexes must be good.”

Reinherz narrows his eyes, “It looks really cool but the reasoning behind why he could do that is
kinda sad.”

“Salmon, salmon.” Inumaki bobbed his head briefly.

"Now's my chance! I need to apologize!" Iruma thought.

; "His attack point may be zero, but his defense is infinite!" The narrator declared, "This
power is called "Overwhelming Crisis Evasion Capability!"
╰━━ oo :

“I guess that’s my magic ability, hehe…” Iruma felt massive exasperation.

“Huh wait, since my rival Iruma is a human, how can he use demon magic?” Sabnock suddenly
mentioned, “He even has an evil cycle… Do humans also have that?”

“An evil cycle…?” Senku looked unimpressed.

“I can explain that!” Alikred abruptly emerged from Iruma’s ring, “I altered his personality and
forced him in an evil cycle. Of course, my reasoning behind that is for Iruma-kun to understand
demons more.”

Instead of questioning his methods, almost everyone in the cinema just stared at him in
awkwardness.

“Why is that ballpen-looking thing talking?” Mineta broke the silence.

“Let’s just ignore anyone asked.” Teru Minamoto smiled.

People began saying how cool Iruma was, and that he never even attacked him even once.

"I'm not even worth attacking?" Asmodeus clicked his tongue.

"No, no, no, no, no, no, no!!" Iruma shook his head violently, "I'm nothing more than an
insignificant bug!"

The audience booed, "That means you're less than a bug! Why don't you run away, you
coward?!"
╰━━ oo :

“The audience is making it worse for Iruma.” Mustang observed.

Asmodeus clenched his fists, “I can’t believe I’d be so weak enough to be hurt by their insults so
easily!”

“Azz-Azz isn’t weak!” Clara tried to comfort him, giving him a pack of juice that came out of her
pocket.

“Thank you, Clara.” He sipped the drink filled with his exaggerated tears.

"You've got it all wrong!" Iruma yelled at the audience.

Asmodeus turned his flames on, "I will not abide by such insults! If magic won't work, I'll
take you down using martial arts!" He made a sword made of flame and charged at him.

; "He can use his opponent's strength to parry their attacks." Iruma grabbed Asmodeus'
hands, "Another part of his overwhelming crisis evasion capability."

He dodged it, but Asmodeus was going to hit a woman in exchange! Iruma hugged
Asmodeus, "We're going to fall!"
Almost time stopped and they went back up, a background voice reminded, "If it actually
works, you won't trip and fall for the whole day!"
╰━━ oo :

“I knew something so random would come into play.” Chuuya cheered as if he just won the lottery
by predicting it.

“Sheesh, that is way too convenient.” Kalego crossed his arms.

“As if everything was planned from the beginning.” Yosano observed, “It’s as if all this is scripted,
like we’re some sort of comic planned from the very start.”

“Us? Some sort of manga?” Senku dismissed it, “That sounds like we’re in some crossover
fanfiction then.”

“True… but still...” Yosano narrows her eyes in suspicion.

Teachers arrived and saw a scene that shocked everyone.

"German Suplex!" Said the narrator.

╰━━ oo :

At the sight, almost everybody couldn’t help but let out a burst of laughter. Some were even
wheezing just from how Iruma won their little fight.

“I can’t believe he just won accidentally!” Magna cackled loudly.

“To lose to someone who wasn’t serious in fighting….!” Asmodeus clenched his fist, “I have so
much more room to improve!”

“Azz-kun.. You’re plenty strong to me!” Iruma paid tribute to the past year.

Asmodeus felt a tinge in his heart, “Ah, Iruma-sama’s praises..! I am not worthy enough as of
now… I must do my best!”

“He’s so positive, it’s kind of blinding.” Fushiguro glanced at him, pulling out sunglasses to cover
his eyes.

Everyone cheered, as Iruma's plan not to stand out inevitably failed.

It even made the school news, the top of the school paper. "Chanting a forbidden spell at the
entrance ceremony, Gave the head of the class a concussion, behold! The thoroughbred
honor student, Iruma's amazing attack!"
╰━━ oo :

“What happened to not standing out again?” Hakuryuu placed his hand across his face.

“Maybe it’s a special gift of his…” Armstrong tried to explain it in his own terms.

Everyone seemed like they were so excited about it as well. Back in the office room, Sullivan
says how much Iruma has such a bright future ahead of him.

"What should I do?" Iruma panicked, "I did something horrible! Should I apologize—"
Asmodeus opened the door in a slam and walked toward him with a solemn face. Iruma
stuttered and prepared for defense, but Asmodeus suddenly bent on his knees.

"I am at your service, Iruma-sama!" He declared.

╰━━ oo :

“What is he doing??” White awkwardly skimmed at the pink-haired demon.

Kerori stumbled on her words, “I…It’s part of the demon l-law.”

“Looks like it has something to do with their duel.” Tanjiro assumed.

"There is nothing I can say. I completely and utterly lost our duel earlier." He elaborated,
"On top of that, I was informed that you carried me to the infirmary. I, Asmodeus, was
moved beyond words."

"Huh? I—"

"Demon law dictates that the loser must serve the victor, therefore.." Asmodeus turned off
his serious mode, "I give my all to you and will aid you in ruling over this school, Iruma-
sama!"

"What?! Wait a minute—"

╰━━ oo :

Subaru had an ‘o’ on his mouth as he shouted, “Ruling over the school?? Since when did Iruma
told you he wants to do that?!”

“Naturally demons would want that…” Asmodeus excused himself.

“Yes yes! Clara wants to destroy the school!” The green-haired demon took out confetti guns and
pretended she was destroying Babyls.

"This is why your class are a bunch of problem children." Kalego used his elemental burst to grab
Clara's guns.

"Felt." Aizawa muttered.

"First, let's make the entire student body your servants!" Asmodeus smiled gleefully,
"Iruma-sama, who shall I slay first? Please give me your orders."

"Iruma-kun~" Called Sullivan, "Can I make this the main picture on the school's website?"

"Please stop!"

; "Suzuki Iruma, age fourteen. Enrolled at the demon school, Babyls, has now acquired one
subordinate."
╰━━ oo :

"You'll definitely become Demon King." Ranpo and Heizou thought. They can already assume the
direction the show was going for.

Alibaba sighed in relief, "That was interesting, thank god it's not too emotional."
"Iruma's backstory is quite saddening," Aki mentioned, "But the rest seemed to be aiming for a
lighthearted approach."

"I'm glad they're not like the demons from our world." Tanjiro stated honestly, "I almost thought of
Nezuko when I saw them…"

Tengen shrugged, "If they have good intentions then I have nothing to do with that anymore. It's
different from our world anyways."

"Tch." Sanemi sat back on his seat.

Meanwhile, the Misfit Class were all asking and praising Iruma, saying how cool it was that he
was a human.

"What's it like out there? Do Humans also use blades in battle?" Goemon Gaap asked
enthusiastically.

Lied nudged Iruma by his elbow, "Say, are there any video games we could get from the Human
Realm? I wanna try 'em out!"

"Are there any ladies there?" Kamui whispered in Iruma's ear, "Any tall woman with a big ass?!"

Toudou heard what the demonic bird has said, and began fantasizing a fake backstory with him —
just like he did with Itadori. He cried, “We’re best friends…!”

“Iruma,” Kalego and Balam approached them. Balam had explained to the teacher that he has
known about Iruma’s secret for a long time.

“You’re still the same Iruma, right?” The teacher asked, with a notebook on his hand, “I know that
you’ve lived a fairly decent life here in the underworld. Even more so than back above. But still,
you’re a human. If others find out that you’re one… we both know they aren’t gonna react the
same as your classmates do. You’ll pose more danger for yourself down here. So what’s your
decision. Will you stay here or will you go back?”

Iruma had always thought of this. The Human Realm… If he were given the chance to return,
would he want to go back? Would he want to be alone and safe… or be with friends yet be in
terrible danger? He had never known the answer to it back then, since there was an uncertain thing
that would affect his result.

This uncertain thing happened today; And Iruma finally found the answer.

“Kalego-sensei,” Iruma tightly grips on his uniform, blinking before he opened his mouth, “I’d
rather stay. There’s… no point in going back. To be honest, it was miserable, no one cared for me,
and I was nothing but a pushover. Everything I did was just to survive.”

To this everyone couldn’t help but frown. From birth, he never felt a parents’ love nor have the
comfort of having a normal child’s life. It was tragic, many would already give up at that point.

“But, after being brought to the underworld,” Iruma’s face lightened up, “I’ve learned how to care
about people, and found people that care about me. I had a loving grandpa, and had amazing and
quirky friends. I even managed to go to school and study…! I had so much fun, I learned how to
smile for myself… So, Kalego-sensei,” He raised his head to face his teacher, “As much as it
sounds selfish… I’d rather live a happier life like this than be safe but alone.”

A lot of them couldn’t help but shed tears for the young man. He, too, had gone through a lot like
they had.

Kalego took a deep breath and smiled, “If that is what you want, then I have no reason to stop
you.” He then smiled warmly, “Iruma.. You’ll turn into a fine adult.”

“Oh, did I saw a smile from Kalego-kun?” Opera teased, poking his cheeks.

“Did not!” Kalego retorted.

~-~

“What’s next on our list?” Noelle curiously peeked on the woman.

Eve found the disc and opened it, “A world where magic matters, it seems.”
 10 | Black Clover | The Boy's Vow

THE room wasn't as rowdy as before, thanks to the last episode.

“Hi, readers!!” Cheered by the entire audience.

“These readers sure are awesome people, aren’t they, Gon?” Killua turned his head around to face
his friend. To this, Gon nodded with the biggest smile written across his face.

“Mhm!” The green-haired boy replied, before facing our way, “You’re a great person! You enjoy
listening and reading through our life stories, that sounds really fun.”

Eve intervened, “Gon’s right. Thank you so much for reading this far, even if the chapter took half
a year long! Enjoy!”

A giant demon and a mage appeared in front of their eyes.

“Humanity... came close to being decimated by the demons. But just one mage... saved
humankind. He was known thereafter as the Wizard King and became a legend…”
╰━━ oo :

“Wow, sounds like a big shot in town.” Souma commented.

“He’s not just any bigshot.” Yuno glanced at him, “He’s the Wizard King. The strongest mage in
all of Clover Kingdom. Being one automatically means you’re the leader of the Magic Knights.”
Gojo asked dumbfoundedly, “So like Trump in America or something?”

Kaeya looked at the man. Though he was initially confused at his blindfold, he replied, “Nah, it’s
more like the Acting Headmaster Jean to the Knights of Favonius, isn’t it?”

“Exactly.” Yuno clarified.

A Village Out in the Boonies: Hage

Babies crying can be heard. Father Orsi can be seen walking toward the source of the noise,
and it turns out that two babies were left in front of the orphanage.

"Here we go again..." He said as he slouched down the babies to get them.

He lit up a fire on the fireplace inside the church, as he calmed a baby down from crying and
set him up in the basket where he came from.

"There, there... There you are. These two finally calmed down." Father Orsi continued while
stretching his back.

The babies can be seen sleeping soundly.

╰━━ oo :

“It’s me! Look at me! I’m over there!” Asta enthusiastically pointed at the screen. He was
captivated by the sight. Given that there were just a few photographs of him as a newborn, this was
an incredible sight for him.

Yuno saw how he was as a newborn baby. He was quite peaceful and serene. That infant next to
Asta did seem to be him.

“Y-You’re so cute…” Stuttered a blushing Noelle, who cast a quick glance toward her seatmate.
Although she really wanted to touch his hands, her own thoughts forbade it.

“What was that, Noelle?” Asta turned to face her.

“N-Nothing! Baka-asta!!” She kicked him to the other side of the room. This didn’t make everyone
flinch as their gaze was drawn to the charming babies.

“So adorable!!” Ashido giggled.

"Are they brothers... or perhaps twins?" He asked himself while crouching down on their
level.

"No, they're not." He continued, staring at the first baby.

"This one is rather calm, but this one... seems like he has a lot of spunk." Father Orsi said to
himself, switching his head to the second baby, then to the former.

The baby had black hair and was sleeping calmly. Meanwhile, the other baby had gray hair,
and he seemed to be having an exciting dream. He moved in his sleep, while holding his
cheeks.
╰━━ oo :

“Asta’s got that spunk since he was a goddamn brat.” Yami claimed loudly, he looked proud.
“He looks so full of himself.” Finral sighed.

Noelle crossed her arms and closed her eyes, one of which peered at the screen, “That’s one of the
many reasons I like him…”

"First of all, they don't look a thing alike." He continued.

╰━━ oo :

“I object!” Mikaela sprang to his feet, extended his arms, and pointed firmly at the screen,
“Brotherhood has nothing to do with blood, let alone looks! Right, Yu-chan?”

“Mhm.” Yuichirou nodded eagerly.

“Yup, family is all about the bond we formed together.” Shinoa didn't think twice about cuddling
Mika and Yu from behind.

Emma firmly nodded at the notion. She placed both Norman's and Ray's palms over hers. “So that
means we’re family, right?”

“F-Family…” Norman felt extremely red as a tomato.

Ray stuttered, “You mean like… Husband and Wife, Emma?”

“Huh? What are you talking about, Ray! It’s rare to hear you talk like me!” The orange-haired girl
poked his cheeks, “Of course as brothers and sisters! Right, Don? Gilda?” She glanced to her left.

“Oh…” Ray and Norman mumbled.

Father Orsi looked at the name embedded on the much calmer baby's cloth, "Hm? 'Yuno'..."
then the necklace beside him.

"Let's see. And the spunky one over here is—" He was interrupted while talking to himself
when the baby with much more lively energy suddenly kicked his nose, causing the Father to
sit on his butt.

"Hey! You're a bit too spunky..." Father Orsi muttered, his nose clearly bleeding and teary-
eyed, then he stood up, restraining himself but then smiled.
╰━━ oo :

“He’s got that brute strength since the very beginning!” Uraraka looked very interested in attaining
such ability.

“That baby’s probably stronger than Senku-chan here.” Gen mused. The Kingdom of Science was
well aware of their leader's physical limitations.

“Oh shut up,” Senku said, “At least I don’t have a pea for a brain.”

“I don’t even know what that means…” Denji thought to himself.

" 'Asta', eh?" He affirmed as he stared at the name written on his cloth, baby Asta was
swinging his arms back and forth while mumbling unknowable words in his sleep.

"Right! You two don't need to worry about a thing anymore. Starting today, this is your new
home... Asta, Yuno." Father Orsi declared, hands on his hips then switched to both babies.
— ... 15 Years Later ... —
- Royal Capital

The current Wizard King and the Captains of the Magic Knights are marching towards the
capital. The citizens of the Clover Kingdom are cheering.

"The Wizard King has returned! Once again he succeeded in leading the Magic Knights to
defeat the invaders! Three cheers for our Wizard King!" Cheered by a citizen.

People from a Village far away from the said capital seemed to notice the rowdiness from
afar. It appeared that they were celebrating the Wizard King.

A man commented, "This kingdom exists... thanks to the generations of the Wizard Kings
who have protected us!"
╰━━ oo :

“Sounds like these Wizard Kings are well-respected by the people.” All Might commented, “They
must be heroic.”

“Heck yeah, they are! And I want to be one myself!” Asta asserts triumphantly. The rest of the
Black Bulls simply smiled behind him, they would surely cheer him on, “I’ll become the Wizard
King!”

"Not when I'm here, Asta," Yuno declared decisively. The gray-haired young man grinned, he
knows how long the two of them have aimed the same goal for years. It's only a matter of time
before one of them actually succeeds.

All Might observes the dispute between these two rivals. He recalls the confrontation between
Izuku and Katsuki back at UA High. They each had the same goal in mind... All Might could only
wish the best for both of them. “Midoriya… Bakugou…”

The statue of the first Wizard King was revealed, atop the giant demon head bone located in
the Hage Village.

- Hage Village -
The surroundings were then shifted to the Hage Village church, where one rowdy boy was
shown.
╰━━ oo :

The Magic Knights looked about the little settlement. They observed how run-down and scuffed
the village appeared. They'd done a few scouts previously, but it wasn't until they didn't have an
objective or a mission to perform within it that they realized the horrible conditions these people
were living in just because they had inadequate magic.

“That place really needs more maintenance…” Julius thought, “So this is where Yuno and Asta-
kun were raised.”

“The living standards there are terrible…” Bishamonten commented.

"One day, I'll become the Wizard King... and make you happy!!!" Asta shouted.

"That's why... Please marry me!!!" Asta continued while holding out a flower in front of
Sister Lily.
"I'm sorry, Asta. I'm a nun, so..." Sister Lily answered.
╰━━ oo :

“What’s a nun?” Aladdin asked. His world didn’t have any of those, as far as he was aware.

Ritsu answered, “They’re basically women who vow to their religious beliefs.”

“Like Rose… huh?” Edward trailed off,

Asta slowly lay on the ground due to his shock but abruptly stood up, startling the sister.
"I'm not done yet!"

"What?! Um, I'm sorry but..."

"I'm not giving up!"

"Um, I'm really sorry!"

"Not yet! Not done yet!" Asta began banging his head on the floor.

"Like I said..." Sister Lily was growing impatient with Asta that's why she's opening up her
grimoire, "Stop pestering me! Water Creation Magic: Holy Fist of Love!” She shouted as the
water magic cast by herself punched the hell out of Asta.
╰━━ oo :

“Well ain’t she a force to be reckoned with.” Eren was impressed.

“I love watching magic-based videos like this! They’re so interesting to watch.” Souma
commented, “It’s so interesting how their power system works.”

Emilia had the exact opposite opinion, “For me, it’s strange to see when things work differently.”

Then she realized the errors of her agitation, "I'm sorry, Asta! I used the grimoire's magic
without thinking..."

"Not yet!!” Suddenly, a strong whirl of wind dried Asta up. He fell to the floor, as a hole
opened up from the impact.

"Asta, are you causing trouble for the sister again?" Recca said.

"How many rejections will it take for you to get a hint?" Nash added.
╰━━ oo :

“He’s just like me… He’s just like me for real…” Denji sobbed in his seat.

“I’m actually planning to ask her one last time when we meet again after the Spade Kingdom
thing.” Asta stated when most of the Black Bulls glanced at the nun confusingly, “If Sister Lily
wouldn’t…”

“She won’t. She’s way out of your league.” Fushiguro commented, “She’d be better off with
someone else.”

“I didn’t know Fushiguro cared so much about a love life.” Itadori grinned. He was absolutely
ready to tease his friend.
“No, I don’t.” The black-haired young man replied, “Women just deserve better.”

“H-Huh!? Are you saying I’m not enough yet?!” Asta whimpered. In his mind, he thought he
needed to train more so that he could attract sister Lily.

“Mr. Fushiguro, was it?” Noelle stood up, pointing in his direction, “Are you implying that Baka-
Asta here doesn’t deserve a woman?”

“Exactly. If a woman doesn’t want to, you can’t force yourself on her.” remarked the young man.
The majority of those present in the theater agreed with his viewpoint. It was as simple as making
an effort to respect.

Noelle swallowed her breath, shaking with anxiety. She felt compelled to take a stand for Asta, and
she wondered why for a very long time.

“But… what if there is someone who wants Asta?” Noelle retorted. The chatter completely came to
a halt. It was at that point that Noelle realized what she had just said, she basically confessed!

“Huh? Who would want me?” Asta asked cluelessly.

“I-I…” Noelle stumbled on her words. Before she could speak, Asta interrupted her with his loud
rowdy voice.

“Oh! Do you mean those bad guys in the Spade Kingdom? Eh,,, Highly doubt it.” He gestured his
hand around, “If you’re talking Spade Kingdom, it’d be Yuno they’re after.”

“Is he dense?!” Shouted the people at the cinema inside their thoughts.

“O-Of course, Baka-asta…” Noelle simply turned her head the other way.

The Black Bulls were waiting for this to unfold! Especially Vanessa, she had observed how these
two fare whenever she sees them. One of the most depressing things that might have happened was
the crushing reality that Asta was too dumb to fully comprehend a confession.

They looked at Noelle again, hoping she would clarify for Asta so their popcorn wouldn't go to
waste. Unfortunately, she retreated into her own world. She only now became aware of what she
had spoken about. What's the worst thing? Strangers included were informed of her ridiculous
infatuation for this idiotic Asta.

“Idiot Noelle! Idiot Noelle! Idiot Noelle! Idiot Noelle!” She screamed inside her own head.

“Well, that isn’t gonna be the last we hear of them.” Gojo cackled at the two.

"Shut up, brats! And you, Yuno!!! Why are you getting in the way?!" Asta answered,
shouting at them.

"Why? You're noisy, short, restless, and immature…” Yuno bluntly commented, ‘Basically
you have no qualities that would appeal to women."

"Hey!!! How could you say that to someone you grew up with for the last 15 years, you cold
and handsome jerk!" Asta complained.
╰━━ oo :

“Sounds kind of like Todoroki back then, doesn’t it?” Uraraka reminisces about the time they had
just entered U.A. High.
“He’s like Ray! Handsome, cold and a jerk!” Emma giggled. This led the boy himself to turn his
head to see her, with a face bright red.

“I guess we all have that kind of person with us, huh?”Alibaba sent a somewhat envious gaze in
Hakuryuu’s direction.

Yuno ignored him and went to help the sister instead, "I'll help you with that, Sister."

Asta growled, "Stop ignoring me!!!"

"By the way, Asta,” Yuno turned around, “The sister is a person of the cloth and cannot get
married, also you can't marry anyone because you're only 15."

"Shut up, Yuno! You... urgh... jerk!” Asta retorted, “I challenge you to a fight!"

"No,” Yuno responded with a poker face.

"Why not?!"

"It's a waste of time."

"What did you say?!"

╰━━ oo :

“Ouch, he basically just called you a waste of time.” Winry jerked back as though the insult had
hurt her.

Nash stared at him, his eyes felt like he was so done with this loud person, "Don't, Asta.
There's no way you can win against Yuno.”

"Eat this! Here's my special attack!" Asta shouted, forming two of his hands in a form as if
he was summoning energy from his palms until…
╰━━ oo :

“Rasengan?!” Itadori shouted jokingly.

The bulk of them barely got the reference, but they all burst out laughing. After all, the core of
camaraderie was laughing at a poor joke.

“Haha, yes. Rasengan. Like, a missile, right?” With a deadpan expression, Erwin noted.

“A what.”

“Like this one.” The commander then took a whole missile out of his ass, and pointed it to the
young student, “Would you like to test its power?”

“N…No need, commander!!” Itadori shook his head and bowed down.

Nothing happened.

"Because you... can't use... magic." Nash continued, "I can't believe you can't use magic at
your age."
╰━━ oo :
“Of course he doesn’t! He’s the main character!” Chuuya yelled in a wild, impassioned way, “The
protagonist would always be either a weak ass little shit, or a weak ass little shit that’s special so
they become this strong guy, or they’re an OP guy from the very beginning! There’s no in
between!”

“Or if he’s some guy or girl with a harem.” Mineta giggled in his own fantasies.

Midoriya and Atsushi fit in one of those three entries. And so did Yashiro and Hiyori, who felt
more like they’re co-protagonists with Hanako and Yato - which shouldn’t even be possible since
they are just mere humans. Tanjiro was probably the only one who had a demon sibling like
Nezuko, Iruma was the only human in the demon world, and now Asta was the only magic-less
person in a world filled with magic.

One question arises though.

Why was Eren the main protagonist? Everyone in his world had lost a loved one like he did, as sad
as it is to hear. And he was just like everyone who had something against the titans… Is there
something special about him?

“Eren…” Mikasa muttered.

"Uuuurrrrghhhhh... I'm not done yet!" Asta shouted as he kept trying his best to produce
magic with a Kamehameha stunt.”

"You have no magic skills whatsoever." Nash bluntly told him.

"The hell’s your problem?!” Asta glared at him - yes, still shouting, “That's not how you talk
to those older than you!"

"Whatever. In this world, magic is everything." Nash said while lighting a fire on his index
finger, “You’re probably the only person in the world who can’t use magic.”
╰━━ oo :

“That little boy is harsh, but it’s true.” Julius commented.

“Yeah, being quirkless in a world filled with quirks was very…” Midoriya trailed off as he recalled
every single bit of moment of his past, “...depressing.”

Bakugo gave him a fleeting glance as he thought back to the times when he had mistreated him.
His thoughts were overcome with utter remorse like a dam cracking.

"You're such a brat! You give me no choice. I'll show you what I'm truly capable of!" Asta
then suddenly performed sit-ups in front of the children.

"See this?! None of you can do sit-ups at this speed, I bet!" Asta said as he did sit-ups at 4x
speed.

The kids from the same orphanage simply watched his stupidity. Some found it funny but
Nash found it silly. Meanwhile, Yuno is currently executing magic that instantly dries up the
laundry. People praised him, saying he was very useful, and told him how amazing he was.

"Then leave chopping wood to me..." Asta announced, already holding an axe, but was
suddenly interrupted by Yuno who was first to chop the woods using his wind magic.
╰━━ oo :

“He’s like Inasa.” Todoroki commented. He remembers that guy with a similar quirk from the
Provisional License Exam.

“Not gonna lie, wind-related magic like that does come in handy.” Ryusui took note of it.

Venti smirked at their remarks. He looked very cheeky in the eyes of Zhongli, Raiden and Nahida.
But for the people of Mondstadt, it looked like he was just proud of his nation.

Jean dropped a sweat after noticing Venti’s gesture. She added, “Indeed, the power of Wind is a
beautiful gift the Anemo Archon has bestowed upon our nation.”

Mondstadt’s Noelle felt a little dejected when she heard that. She thought, “If only I’ve gotten an
anemo vision… instead of a Geo Vision instead. And for a Knight of Favonius…”

"I still can't believe... that you guys are the same age," Nash commented.

"Yuno and I were abandoned... at this church on the same day. Since then, we've always been
together... and shared many moments." Asta monologues as memories from their childhood
were shown.
╰━━ oo :

“A lot of the main characters have been orphans, aren’t they?” Yato thought, “Well, besides me, of
course…”

“Some of ‘em, yeah.” Souma replied.

"So why?!" Asta continued while shaking Yuno back and forth.

Yuno slapped away Asta's hands and said, "Talent and diligent effort."
╰━━ oo :

“Well, talent and diligent effort ain’t getting ‘ya magical powers that easily, do they?” Ray said
sarcastically.

“True. I’ve tried.” Subaru responded unexpectedly.

“I guess it’s magic itself that chooses you.” Alibaba had a realization.

Bakugo added, “Yeah, and sometimes, you’re just not that ‘chosen one’.” He very well knew the
topic at hand. When he mentioned that, he could sense All Might staring at him, but he chose to
turn his head to the side.

"Yuno is the hope of this church!" Father Orsi showed up while crying and uttering those
words.

"Yuno, you're really amazing!" Aruru said, clearly having fun with Yuno’s magic.

Nash praised, "I'm sure it's not a far-fetched dream to see you join the magic knights and
work directly under the Wizard King!"
╰━━ oo :

“God, this is why I hate having siblings, blood-related or not.” Xingqiu crossed his arms and legs,
“Parents are out there comparing you to each other even though you’re both entirely different. It
just sucks.”

“And how they’ll berate you ‘cause your course isn’t what they wanted.” Eve rolled her eyes in
reply.

“Having siblings isn’t that bad…” Tanjiro interjected, “But you’re right. Maybe it’s because my
mother never ever thought of comparing us that makes me have the opposite opinion.”

“Nah, that’s fine. We respect that.” Edward said, “I don’t think mom ever compared me and Al. I
think she treated us equally, didn’t she, Al?”

“Mhm, mom loved the both of us evenly.” Al nodded.

“Sanaol.” Eve sighed.

"Come on, Asta.” Sister Lily stood next to him. “You're going to have your awarding
ceremony soon. Once you have your grimoire, it will trigger something in you and you'll be
able to use magic. At least, I think so.”

"I'm sure you're right, Sister!" Asta answered smiling with tears in his eyes.

"I'll obtain the greatest grimoire, join the magic knights, and eventually become the Wizard
King someday! And I'll renovate this ugly, shabby church!" Asta declared while clenching
his fists.
╰━━ oo :

“I bet he did.” Chuuya thought.

“Well, spoiler alert, he did manage to get into one of the nine squads of the Magic Knights.” Finral
claimed silently. His voice was very low so that the other viewers couldn’t hear him.

"How dare you call this church shabby!" Father Orsi’s veins cracked a sound.

"There he goes again. Only those of noble birth, like aristocrats and royalty, have the
potential to become the Wizard King." Nash said while walking away.

"Everyone has the potential!" Asta argued.

Nash told him the harsh truth of the world, "We're peasants and orphans, there's no way.
And you can't even use simple magic yet, you have zero potential, and what's more, you don't
even have prospects for a job. All the townspeople make fun of you, you know that, right?"
╰━━ oo :

“The kid is right.” Aizawa remarked, “It’s better to give up your dreams if they’re that
unreachable…”

When their instructor mentioned such a gloomy remark, Class 1-A felt a bit uneasy.

“...is what I would say before.” Aizawa continued, “If you’ve got the resolve and patience, that’s
all you need.” He slightly peeked at his students, who’s gloomy faces turned upside down.

"I'll show you one day, dang it!" Asta said, heading to the forest. His eyes were closed as he
does.
Nash sighed, "Sure... I can't believe he's older than me."

Sister Lily shouted, "Asta! Where are you going?!"

Yuno confidently stated, "He'll be home by dinnertime."

"Yuno…” Sister Lily monologues, “He used to be a crybaby when he was a boy... but he hasn't
cried since that day... he came home with a severely injured Asta. And since that day, Asta's
been coming home covered in dirt. I wonder what he does everyday?"
╰━━ oo :

“‘That day’?” Ranpo’s ears perked in curiosity.

“Perhaps the two boys fought in the past?” Riza theorized, though she had no concrete evidence
proving so.

“She did say Asta was injured, and Yuno never cried anymore. Maybe Yuno realized how superior
he was against him.” Naturally, Makima was the one who came up with this.

“Yuno is far from that!” Asta shouted to the red–haired woman, “He’s my rival! He isn’t that
boring.”

Sylph, Mimosa, and Klaus all cast an intrigued gaze towards Yuno. It was never in their radar to
think that their current vice-captain would have originally been a whiner.

Yuno just coughed and shifted his head aside, seeking to evade eye-to-eye contact with any of his
subordinates.

Somewhere in a forest near Hage... Asta can be seen doing a handstand. "997... 998... 999... 1,
000!”

“And now to down the muguro leaf juice that's supposed to be good for increasing magical
powers!" Asta drank the said juice, shouted, then tried to cast a magic spell once again, but
nothing happened.
╰━━ oo :

Kaminari cackled so loudly his voice was heard across the room, “It’s like he’s following those
online workout videos on YouTube, oh my god!”

“Damn though. 1, 000?! He’s so buff! I couldn’t notice it from his outfit a while ago.” Reinherz
looked very interested in Asta, “How old is he?”

“I was 15 that time!” Asta replied.

“Wow… He’s 15 and he has done more of a life than Yato here.” Hiyori said in a straightforward
manner.

"The lad from the church is being silly again..." "There's no way you could do it..." Their
voices rang in Asta’s mind.

"I'm going to be the Wizard King! This is something I'll never give up on!” Asta declared,
then did another set of sit-ups, and someone was shown hiding behind a tree, “So first, I need
to train my body!"
╰━━ oo :

“Do you even need a buff body to control magic?” Kou asked the gray-haired Black Bull.

“It does help in battle.” Fuegoleon replied in his stead, “Especially with the type of mana Asta
has... His physical strength is probably half of his power.”

“Half of his power? So he does have some sort of power.” Hanazawa concluded.

Hagakure raised a question, “Then what is that power that he has?”

“You’ll know in a few more minutes.” Eve replied.

March, around the time when the firefly dandelion fluffs float around... Once a year, all
around the country, all 15-year-olds are gathered... to hold an awarding ceremony for
grimoires. These grimoires increase their magical powers.

"Welcome, young men and women. You each will begin walking down a new path starting
today. I wish you faith, hope, and love." Drouot announced, the screen showing shelves full of
grimoires.

"I am the master of this grimoire tower. We haven't had a Wizard King from this area."
Drouot continued. People only continued to chatter, ignoring the man speaking above them.
╰━━ oo :

“Sorry, what is a grimoire?” A confused Emma asked. Such a thing was never in those textbooks
that she read back at the orphanage, neither did Isabella teach them that.

Senku answered, “It’s basically a book of magic spells and invocations.”

“Wow, I didn't expect that Senku of all people would even know about that.” Gen chuckled, “Why
do you know that?”

“I accidentally read a fake grimoire by the library when I was looking for chemistry books. Yeah,
don’t expect me to be interested in those things.” Senku explained, “I remember it so well. The
very first page had weird cooking ingredients in it, and said it can help your crush love you back.
It’s weird as hell.”

“I think that’s more like witchcraft than wizardry...” Gen assumed.

“Aren’t those the same thing?” Morgiana retorted.

Gen shrugged, “I’m not exactly sure either.”

"Wow! I'm a full-fledged mage starting today."

"Hey, look! Those are the orphans from the church!"

"Heh, they look so shabby."

"Does he really need to give them grimoires too?"

"But one of them is hot."

╰━━ oo :

"Only one of us?" Asta frowned, knowing that it was most likely Yuno they were talking about.
He didn't particularly care about how people perceived him, but hearing that was quite the smack
in the face.

"She definitely means Asta, doesn't she?!" Noelle thought otherwise.

Asta is looking so amazed by the number of grimoires. Yuno... is just… Yuno.

"Nor have we had one achieve greatness by joining the magic knights. I sincerely wish that
someone among you will become the Wizard King." Drouout announced - though the crowd
dismisses the thought entirely, saying that was impossible.

"I'm serious here! Now it is time for... the awarding... of the grimoires!" Many grimoires
suddenly lit and went to their owners starting today.
╰━━ oo :

“Great. He spoke too much.” Kunikida fixed his glasses.

“Agreed.” Iida chopped the air.

Everyone had smiles on their faces, some even compared the size of their books. Some are
enthusiastic about leaving the town, and some even thought of joining the Magic Knights.

"Um... My grimoire's not coming..." Asta said while kneeling on one knee.

Silence...

"Uh... Try again next year." Drouot ruffled his beard as he said so.

"Whaaaaaaat?!" Asta shouted in disbelief.

╰━━ oo :

“The second-hand embarrassment that I feel right now is indescribable.” Hakuryuu was flushed to
the skin.

Yukine dropped a sweat, “It’s embarrassing, sure. But it’s kind of depressing when you think about
it.”

Uraraka fidgeted with her fingers, “That grimoire was probably his last hope, wasn’t it?”

Despite the fact that the scene was depicted in a humorous manner, the audience realized how
devastating this moment must've been for Asta.

“Yeah, this one was the worst!” Asta commented, “But that’s all in the past. It kind of feels good.”

That statement puzzled the majority of them. How does reliving a painful memory make you feel
better?

“How can you say that?” Mimosa mumbled. But due to the silence, she was heard.

Yuno glanced at Asta, and took this chance to speak, “You can see how Asta has grown into
someone worthy of a rival. My rival.”

“Can’t believe I started as a laughstock like that.” He watched intently at the scene, “Looking at
myself now… I’ve changed quite a lot.”
The mood quickly lightened up. This man’s positive outlook in life spread to most of them.

People began laughing at him, saying he was pathetic. Some commented on how funny it is.
"I guess it's what you can expect from the slums. I didn't think he'd be this pathetic.”

The people from the Hage Village are shown, also shocked by what happened. But there was
also something happening besides Asta’s predicament.

A grimoire was shown glowing so brightly... in front of Yuno. All the people were shocked
and mesmerized because his grimoire has... a four-leaf clover!
╰━━ oo :

“Four-leaf clovers means good luck, doesn’t it?” Asmodeus clarified. To this, a few answered him
with a nod.

"Of course, the tall handsome man gets the best grimoire," Reigen frowned, crossing his arms, "
It's usually that type of man that obtains the greatest in life! ”

“Sounds like someone’s salty.” Hanazawa smirked.

“Why would you be salty?” Shigeo glanced at the older man, “Master is tall and handsome, in my
opinion.”

This statement turned Reigen's face bright crimson. He covered his face with a blanket and hid this
aspect of himself from Mob; it's embarrassing!

"Four-leaf... from the legend?" "H-hey... The first Wizard King also received one."
"It supposedly has great power. That grimoire has good luck within it, right?!"
"He got that grimoire?!"

"I'll become... the Wizard King." Yuno declared.

The whole crowd cheered, and again, as Yuno had seen before, he was praised. They even
said he was the ray of hope for their region.
╰━━ oo :

“God has their favorites…” Yato sobbed, forcing tears to fall to his cheeks dramatically.

“Aren’t you a God yourself…?” Yukine and Hiyori looked at him, dumbfounded.

"Yuno! Just you wait! I'll catch up soon enough. After all, I'm your rival!" Asta declared,
pointing his thumb towards him.

"Big talk from a guy who didn't even receive a grimoire!" "You, his rival? Talk about
clueless!"

"There's no way," Yuno told Asta while walking past him.

╰━━ oo :

“He’s got a head start…” Kirishima thought.

“Asta’s gotta step up his game!” Lied added.

Ukyo lowered his cap, and said, “Easier said than done. If it’s magic like that, I don’t think he can
force himself to gain magic.”

Asta stood there, facing the opposite. His muscle didn’t move an inch, not even after everyone
was leaving the area already.

"Asta... Is he okay?" Sister Lily monologues.

A man from a dark corner witnessed everything, he mustered, "Heh heh heh... I didn't think
something so great... would appear in this backwater town."
╰━━ oo :

“Some creep that guy must’ve been.” Yuichirou felt a shiver crawl down his spine.

Leorio added, “He’s definitely gonna be important later or something.”

The scenery shifted from a nearby tree to the grimoire tower. Asta can be seen hanging
upside down a tree with just a leg hooked to the branch to support him, looking dazed by
what happened.

He seemed in a daze as he thought, "I knew I had no skill in magic... but I didn't know it was so
bad that I wouldn't get a grimoire. I guess... I can't do it..."
╰━━ oo :

“This is really unlike the Asta I know…” Vanessa mumbled.

"Asta..." Noelle hesitated. She didn't want to admit it, but she was worried. Sadly, she couldn't say
anything.

There appeared two silhouettes of children, "Let's see who... Becomes the Wizard King!"

"Yuno... Did I disappoint him?" Asta pondered.

"It's a promise." Both little boys in the flashback said while bumping their fists together.

"Like I'm gonna give up! Bwahahaha! Don't underestimate me, destiny!” Asta declared,
while standing on the branch he was just hanging onto, “I'm going to do it! Even if it takes a
year, or even two, I'll work hard until I get a grimoire! Wait for me, Yuno!"
╰━━ oo :

"This guy's resolve is unstoppable," Killua noted.

“He’s got just as much determination as Frisk does.” Itadori commented, reminded of one of the
games he played in the past. “He may as well be the next human that falls underground in
Undertale.”

Then, he suddenly saw Yuno. "Hm? That's..."

Yuno can be seen standing across the door of the grimoire tower. When suddenly, Revchi
appeared behind him, his grimoire open, ready to launch a spell.

"The man of the day shouldn't be lingering so long." Revchi, who was the man plotting
something a while ago said. Chains abruptly materialized, restraining Yuno in his place. His
grimoire was immediately on Revchi's hand.
"Creation Magic: Magic-Binding Iron Chain.” Revchi explained, “It restricts the magic and
movements of those it captures!"
╰━━ oo :

“Isn’t that a member of the Purple Orcas?” Charlotte noticed. She never really bothered about other
squad’s members, but he remembered him due to how popular he used to be.

“You’re right. It’s Revchi.” The current captain, Kaiser, recognized. Though he was not the
original captain of the squad, he recalls him. “I saw him in some old folders I was rummaging
through.”

“What? So he used to be a knight?” Amber questioned.

“He probably was.” Yami replied as he smoked another cigarette.

The brown-haired outrider nodded to the statement. She muttered, “People change so
drastically…”

"Who the heck... are you?" Yuno stated.

"Hehehe... Until recently, I was one of the Magic Knights. Revchi of Chain Magic— I was
pretty famous.” He stated, “But now I'm just a wretched ol' thief. Only the chosen gets to use
his grimoire. But an underworld collector would pay insane money for a four-leaf clover
grimoire! Even though you were chosen by the four-leaf, you're still a little chickadee who
just received his grimoire. How unfortunate that I happened to be here. Your legend will end
before it could even begin!"

"Hooooooold iiiiiiiiiiiiit!" Asta shouts while rolling and crashing through the wall. "What do
you think you're doing, you thief!" Asta stood up, wounds visible on his face and a bleeding
nose.
╰━━ oo :

“Asta!” Everyone cheered.

Connie chuckled, gesturing to the screen, “Yeah, that guy was talking so much. He’s got one
prideful bastard.”

“But how can Asta fight against that dude? Doesn’t he have chain magic?” Beam raised the
question. He was right. There’s no way Asta could fight against someone with magic, let alone a
former knight.

Denji glanced at that shark guy, “Maybe he’ll get some kind of power-up? I don’t know!”

Yuno shouted, "Asta!"

"Hmmm? You're that boy... Ah, I remember.” He stated, “The sad, pathetic lad who hasn't
even been awarded a grimoire, hehehehehehehe."

"How well-informed of you! But you're right! I'm the sad, pathetic boy!" Asta admitted, then
growled, "A grimoire is a precious thing that belongs to its receiver! Give it back to Yuno,
you jerk!"
╰━━ oo :
“I don’t think this is going to end well…” Atsushi covered his eyes. He’s known first-hand how
going up against someone leagues above you gets you.

“He’s as good as dead meat.” Akutagawa commented meanly.

“Be quiet.” Kyouka said in a monotone voice, “I’m watching.”

"Hehehe…” Revchi ran his hand across his hair, revealing his eyes, “The outside world is a
place where crooked deeds can be overlooked. But it looks like you'll die before you can see
that world, lad."

"Run, Asta!" Yuno shouted. Asta indeed ran, but towards Revchi. Asta shouted, "I'm not
going to run away... from this disgraced jerk!"

"I may be reduced to being a thief, but I used to be a Magic Knight. A mere boy like you is
no match for me!" Revchi launched chains again in order to restrain Asta.

Asta got trapped in the man’s chains, “Dance of the Pitless Viper!” His chains transformed
into snakes which attacked the magicless boy.
╰━━ oo :

“Oh no! Dodge quick!” Kirishima shouted. Everyone else did too, as if the Asta from inside the
video could hear them.

“He’s got no chance.” Ranpo predicted.

Nope, it wasn’t a prediction. It’s a fact. There was just no way someone with no magic like him
would logically be able to stand against a skilled thief and former knight.

" What a heavy blow.. ” Asta thought as he fell to the ground, “So this is the power of mages
outside this town. I can't possibly fight him with just physical training."

Revchi stepped on Asta's shoulder where he was sitting after his attack.
╰━━ oo :

The audience winced in agony. It was unsettling to witness such a rowdy and exuberant lad get
beaten down in a dark alley with lights fading from his eyes.

“Someone help him…” Uraraka mumbled. This was among the things that bothered her the most as
a rescue hero.

"You put up a decent struggle, lad. Heh... Since you worked so hard, I'll tell you something.
These chains tell me the magical powers of those who touch them. And you have absolutely
no magical powers within you. You were probably just born that way. No wonder you can't
use any magic at all!”

Asta was so shocked by this revelation. He kept his head low, thinking about himself. "What?
What the heck is that... heh... Then no matter how hard I try, I can't use magic?"
╰━━ oo :

“Asta…” They all quietly murmured his name.

Asta himself didn’t look away during all of this. Witnessing how he almost gave up was something
that will never leave his mind. He was this close to letting all of his dreams go just because of this
thief’s words.

“Don’t let this motherfucker beat you down…” Zora watched intensely.

"I never thought someone like you existed.” Revchi glared at him, ‘ When I think about what
you've been through, and what you'll face in the future, I feel pity for you. I'm sure your
friend, the great genius... makes fun of you as well..."

"Maybe... Yuno is so skilled. He was chosen by the four-leaf.” Asta thought he was in the
lowest of his lows, “I'm probably just... getting in his way by being around him."
╰━━ oo :

“No, you’re not.” Yuno clarified, “I can’t believe you’d even think that. Don’t you dare forget our
promise.”

“Promise?” Everyone's ears pricked up. So their intuition was incorrect; it wasn't a quarrel from a
few years ago.

"In this world, you won't be able to do anything. Nothing at all. You should give up on
everything. You were born to be a loser!" Revchi did the final blow, not by his chains, but by
his words.

"He's right.” Asta agreed, his voice crippling, it was unlike him, “No matter how much effort
I put in, there are things that can't be helped. I guess… it's time... I give..."
╰━━ oo :

“Baka-asta!” Noelle slapped him across the room. His entire body flying and hitting straight to a
wall, just like it did in the video.

“What was that all about?!” Asta writhed in pain, whimpering as he massaged his cheek.

“You stupid idiot. Don’t just absorb the offensive bullshit of that… that thief!” Noelle drew her
arms around her chest and turned away, “You’re always like this. Hiding behind that smile of
yours, even though everything isn’t going your way.”

Magna agreed with the royalty’s remark, “Not gonna lie, it’s kind of concerning how
straightforward you are when people insult you…”

“You just let them berate you. It even hurts me, to be honest.” Finral added, with Gauche and Grey
nodding behind the portal-magic wielder. Secre and Henry also stood next to them, following the
same head gesture.

“I didn’t expect a guy who keeps yelling ‘Not yet! Not yet!’ to ever give up like that. It’s so
strange! It’s so weird!” Luck pondered, “Asta, is that really you?”

“It’s just that… I grew accustomed to it.” Asta laughed it off. For them, though, such a thing is not
amusing.

“You really are an idiot, Asta.” Yami threw away his cigarette and crouched to Asta’s level. He
grabbed his shoulder and looked at him in the eye, “Don’t let guys like ‘em do crap to you.
They’re nothing but just stepping stones to your goal, kid. We’ve got your back, got it?! Don’t
forget that.”
As Asta noticed the Black Bulls grinning behind Yami, his eyes brightened. They were all there to
support him and his ambition to become the Wizard King.

He was about to weep, but when he saw Yuno smiling at him, he turned his tears into resolve.
"Yes, sir!" he replied to Yami.

"Hey. Who are you calling a loser? Asta is..." Yuno said, his necklace came into sight.

— Ten years ago —

6-year-old Yuno was shown, along with a man.
╰━━ oo :

“Yes, backstory time!” Zenitsu looked intrigued.

Ranpo eventually pulled together the facts just in time. He said, “I already know what’s going to
happen.”

"That's mine." Little Yuno said, trying to get back his necklace, which was apparently stolen
by the man.

"I'm just going to change it into cash, boy. Besides, this item... is too nice for a poor orphan
to have. In this world, magic is everything! Did you want to have a magic duel with me and
die?" He asked while demonstrating his magic, threatening little Yuno.
╰━━ oo :

"There are individuals out there abusing their powers for terrible deeds rather than helping the
helpless," All Might murmured.

“Exactly.” Maki agreed, “There’s just no way the world will ever be rid of people like them.”

“The best we can do is to make the world a little less terrible.” Mustang stated.

Suddenly, a boy, about the same age as him, dashed towards the man, it turns out, it was a 6-
year-old Asta.

"Whoa! What's with this brat?"

"That belongs to Yuno! Give it back!" Little Asta said while latching on to the man.

"Get off me, you little punk! You dirty orphan!" The man shouted while forcibly throwing
little Asta off his body.
╰━━ oo :

“Sustaining injuries like that as a child could be fatal…” Shinobu said with concern.

Noelle hit Asta’s nape, “What were you thinking, Asta?! Against a big guy like that!”

Secre plainly said, “What did you expect? He has been an idiot ever since he was born.”

"Asta..." Yuno glanced at him, he was a crying mess.

"Not yet! Not yet! Not yet!" Little Asta said, slowly standing from where he was laying after
being hit by the man. He was beaten up, he even had a hole in his tooth.
"... Fine, you can have it back!" The man said, tossing little Yuno's necklace. He proceeded
to run away from the scene.
╰━━ oo :

“What a wimp.” Akutagawa indicated blandly.

Tsuchigomori claimed, “In a situation like that, I’m glad that man was a coward. If not, Asta
could’ve died if he continued to fight back, which he would.”

"Thanks, Asta... Are you okay?" Little Yuno asked, kneeling where little Asta lay.

"Magic is everything in this world, eh? Well then... I'll become someone. Even though I'm a
poor orphan who can't use magic yet... I'll prove that even people like us can become
someone amazing! I'll... become the Wizard King!" Little Asta, slowly standing from his
position, declared to little Yuno, who was shocked, but at the same time, amazed by his
proclamation.

"Me too.” Yuno stood up, “I'll become the Wizard King too!"

"Seriously?" Little Asta said, removing the blood from his chin, "Then we'll..."
╰━━ oo :

Yami smiled as he watched it unfold, “Asta’s had that determined look on his face ever since he
was a little brat.”

“So they didn’t fight…” Chuuya’s assumption a couple minutes ago was false. The real reason
Asta came home injured was because of this exact event.

“He’s like a hero to Yuno.” Midoriya looked inspired.

— Back to the present —

"He gave me the courage to move forward when I was too scared to even move.” Yuno
monologues, memories of him and Asta training from their childhood flashing through the
screen. “No matter how far I went ahead, he stuck with me and came along. Because Asta never
gave up... I..."

"Asta is no loser.” He declared, “Asta is... my rival."

╰━━ oo :

“Now that’s a healthy rivalry.” Kurapika was impressed. Most rivalries, as far as he's noticed, are
always stepping on one other, and nothing was more dreadful in his views than that.

“Damn.” Kirishima spoke, with his hands clasping against each other, “That… that is so manly!”
He sobbed.

Asta was stunned by what Yuno just said. He gritted his teeth and grabbed Revchi's leg,
which was still stepping on his shoulder, startling Revchi.

"I'm not done yet!" Asta clenched his fist and almost grabbed the enemy.

"What the—!" Revchi said, dodging Asta's grip.

"Sorry for showing you a pathetic side of me, Yuno.” Asta stated, “Hold on. I'll... kick this
guy's butt!"

Something suddenly exploded, a brick fell off the Grimoire Tower, and a glowing red
grimoire appeared in front of Asta all of a sudden, Revchi and Yuno were also surprised.

"A... grimoire?!" Asta had his eyes wide open.

╰━━ oo :

“Whoah!” Everyone looked surprised. Though some did expect something special to happen.

“I have a bad feeling about this though…” Eren commented.

“Yeah. The aura that grimoire has, it doesn’t feel right.” Genya nodded to the other’s statement.

Everyone's joy transformed into a minor source of stress. Something was definitely wrong. Unlike
the grimoire awarding from a while ago, Asta's felt a little too pitch black and red-tinted. It was
unnerving, to say the least.

"I knew it.” Yuno muttered, he seemed excited at what was in front of him, “Asta not being
chosen? There's no way that could happen!"

Pages of the grimoire flipped, stopping on a certain page, and a sword immediately appeared
in front of Asta.

"What is that sword?! His magic? It can't be. He had no magical powers! What is up with that
grimoire?" Revchi monologues as he sees Asta holding the sword, standing up. He focused
his eyes on the number of clover leaves present on his grimoire.
╰━━ oo :

“How in the world did he manage to carry something as heavy as that!” Chongyun’s popsicle
slipped from the stick, with his eyes wide open from surprise.

“Well, he was training quite a lot, didn’t he?” Edward recalled.

; The narrator spoke, “Clover leaves... each represents faith, hope, and love. Within the
fourth leaf... dwells good luck. In the fifth leaf... resides... the devil !”

As Asta stands up, a shadow of a devil can clearly be seen on the wall beside him, which
sends shivers through Revchi.
╰━━ oo :

"The devil?" "Everyone in the theater was terrified. They understand how hazardous it is to be
connected with the devil himself.

Though they supported him, they were wary of Asta when this unexpected turn of events
unexpectedly confronted them.

"A devil certainly," Nacht reflected in the distance. He and Asta have yet to meet, but he has a
notion of how these devils operate.

“Don’t worry. I can control it.” Asta tried to reassure them. It worked yet there was still that smell
of uneasiness.
"What.. the hell is that?! You little twerp with no magical powers!" Revchi threw a barrage
of chains onto the young boys' way.

"It's heavy!” Asta maneuvered himself with the sword, readying his attack, “I didn't think...
my muscles could come in handy like this!"

; The narrator explained, “Because Asta... doesn't have magical powers, he was able to obtain
it. The grimoire... of anti-magic!”
╰━━ oo :

“Anti-Magic? So the very opposite of Magic?” Norman pinched his chin.

“So it erases other people’s magic like Aizawa-sensei?” Yaoyorozu tried to piece things together,
“Is it permanent or not?”

Vangeance gestured to the young student and explained, “It’s more a temporary nullification.”

Revchi launched his chain magic to strike Asta but he countered it with the sword. "He
nullified... my magic?!"

"Even with no magical powers... I'll become the Wizard King!" Asta declared as he slashed
through Revchi, "My magic... is never giving up!" He knocked the thief out on the wall.
╰━━ oo :

“Wait, wait, wait! If he can nullify magic, wouldn’t that be easier for him to take down Yuno?
‘Cause he can just, y’know, remove Yuno’s magic.” Titus asked curiously.

Yami was about to answer this question, but Julius intervened, “Well, Asta’s yet to fulfill his full
potential. And so does Yuno. With both of them improving at vast speed, we’ve yet to know who
will win if they are pitted against one another.”

Yuno’s little fairy’s annoying voice rang in the room, “And Yuno’s way too strong against some
puny anti-magic!”

“What are you calling puny?! You puny little fairy thing!” Asta berated.

"All right!” Asta cried tears of joy, “I don't know how, but I got a grimoire! It's worn out
and tattered, but I'll treasure it forever! My baby, my baby!" He mumbled while rubbing his
face on the cover.

(Note: He doesn't see the five-leaf clover.)

╰━━ oo :

“He didn’t even notice the five-leaf clover on the cover…” Alphonse dropped a sweat - even
though he technically can’t.

The Black Bulls said in unison, “Classic Asta.”

"Asta. You saved me again. I'll repay you for this someday!" Yuno announced while
approaching him, "Do you... remember our promise?" Yuno asked him.

"I didn't think... you remembered." Asta answered.

╰━━ oo :
“Now kiss!” Eve cheered. She was a BL fan after all - even though canonically, Black Clover is far
from that.

“N-No!” Noelle stood up from her seat and shook her head.

“Noelle, are you okay? You’ve been stuttering a lot lately…” Nozel glanced at his sister in
concern, “It’s unlike you.”

With flustered cheeks, she cleared them off her face and stated, “I…It’s none of your concern!”

Their 6-year-old versions were shown, fist-bumping each other, symbolizing their promise.
The current them smiled at one another.

"Let's see who... becomes the Wizard King!" They said simultaneously, fist-bumping each
other again, the statue of the First Wizard King atop the giant demon head bone as their
witness, perfectly paired with the sunset.
╰━━ oo :

Everyone clapped in unison, all were satisfied with how the first episode had ended. They all
wanted to know more about this young man’s adventure, yet they knew that was gonna be in the
farthest future.

“I did not expect to see myself as the main guy, haha!” Asta cackled, “Sorry you guys have to see
that pathetic side of me.”

“Idiot, that’s normal.” Magna nudged him in the back. The Black Bulls continue to chatter along,
especially to Asta.

Meanwhile, Noelle excused herself to enter the restroom immediately. Pacing around, she squished
her face with her hands, “Stupid Noelle! Quit the stutter! What’s happening to you? I… I almost
confessed! About… about my feelings? To Asta? I have feelings for Asta?! There’s- There’s no
way right…?!”

“Oh yes you do!” Vanessa squealed right behind her. Grey, Secre and Charmy were following
behind the witch.

Noelle was flushed with rosy cheeks, “When did you come? D…Did you hear anything?! Tell me
you didn’t!”

“We heard everything.” Secre stated monotonously.

Noelle collapsed to the ground, hugging her knees. With her head down and misery dominating her
mind, she could only hope to vanish.

“Please don’t tell him any of this! I’m not even sure with my feelings yet…” She elaborated. She
continued to explain all the things she’s felt for the past year, and asking them whether or not any
of those were a sign. The women of the Black Bulls listened and understood her.

You could say Vanessa was even proud of her, as she’d never say these things out loud. Noelle’s
pride wouldn’t let her.

Meanwhile…

“I wonder where Noelle is?” Asta glanced at her seat, as he looked around to see not one bit of her
face.
He’s been thinking about her since the very beginning of the video they’ve watched, he’s been
itching to know. “I’ve wanted to ask what she meant by someone wanting me. AAAAAA
NOELLE WHERE ARE YOU?”
 00 | Epilogue You Can't Skip! + Sequel
Chapter Notes

The Food Wars Chapter and all the following listed are discontinued! This book will
begin a new chapter in BOOK II - 48 MINUTES | WITHIN PERSPECTIVES. It will
feature the following in no specific order: One Piece, Oshi no Ko, Jigokuraku, Vanitas
no Carte, Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood, Dr. Stone, Spy X Family, Buddy
Daddies, Re:Zero, and Lycoris Recoil.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

EPILOGUE YOU CAN'T SKIP!

"WHEN are we gonna start? I'm so excited for Food Wars!" An extremely enthusiastic Emma
rambled on with no hesitation to quiet down.

Eve chuckled, it was quite the irony. She knows very well she isn't gonna allow children like her
watch such a traumatizing foodgasm at such young age. "Chill, chill, we're gonna go for the next
one right now, after I kick you out."

The cinema attendant was about to stand up to open up the door to the exclusive room, all until the
lights flickered to a close. The cinema house' enormous light screen blinked shut, as did the air
conditioning that ventilated every inch of the room. Sooner or later, practically everyone was
drenched in sweat and salty fluids.

Eve trailed off, "What in Arceus...?"

"Time's up!" A bizarre voice emerges amid the chaos. An individual named Lucas stood in the gap
between them, clasping both of his fingertips, saying, "It's time for me to take over."

Despite their lack of acclimatization to the dark, everyone's gaze was drawn to the front center of
the stage. Lights flashed open in the upper area in the front, there they saw a tall figure with short
yet straight hair. His rebonded strands slipped past his chocolate eyes against his glasses. His
stature was to be condemned. Despite him standing up, his back reminded the audience of a
shrimp. He wore this black polo, along with black pants and black shoes. It was as if he was
attending a funeral.

"What are you doing here, Lucas? You're off-schedule!" Eve grabbed his throat very violently.

The young man glanced at him, "Choke me harder, mommy."

In response, she threw his body against the wall. Her irises focused only on his eyes with deep fury
and irritation. Yet, Lucas grinned, "That's kinky."

"Oh, shut up, you two," Aizawa hissed, "There are kids here."

The two scorned. The teacher did have a point.

"Just answer the question, why are you here?" She let go of him as she cracks her knuckles.
The other theater attendant replied, "You took up my time here, it's my shift. You're gonna end up
overtime and I'll end up with a cut pay. You know how minimum wages are a joke," He then
proceeded to point at the clock.

Indeed, Eve was working double time. Well, technically, she wasn't.

"You begun late. You just didn't notice how late you woke up 'cause we don't have the sun-moon
mechanic here in the outerverse," Lucas stated before pushing her off, "Now let me do my job,
Eve!"

"But, we've only managed to finish halfway through all the series!" She responded, almost
beggingly. Lucas did tell her that he had a different set of shows that will fill up the room, he can't
just let her proceed with it.

"Fine! They can stop watching theirs, but you can at least let them watch your shows, right?" Eve
sobbed on the floor, "I don't want them to feel unfair."

"...Whatever."

Eve subsequently informed the audience about the young man's takeover. She was a little
sentimental about it, considering the folks she was watching with were among her most beloved
characters. Nonetheless, she had to head out for the greater good of our sequel.

"'Sup, the name's Lucas. You can call me Luke, or Magnus. I am your new theater attendant, I will
be seizing this cinema just like how Spain did to the Philippines," He joked, yet no one laughed or
even understood it to cackle. "Whatever," He scorned, "These guys are your new friends for the
next book."

"..." The blonde with one starry eye simply walked away, not even glancing to say hello. His sister
was a walking contradiction of him. She was thrilled and loud, yet shared the one starry eye. Must
be twins.

"Hey." Another one coldly walks away with a hollow look in his eyes. His untamed white hair
mostly covered these empty irises.

"Hi!" A pale-looking man with deep ocean blue eyes. A strange-looking book dangled from his
gloved fingers, it also had a chain wrapped around it. It garnered a lot of interesting looks from the
audience.

"H-Hello!" A man in a suit greeted to the rest of them. He was holding the hand of a small child,
and a black-haired woman. It looks like they are a family of sorts.

Another one with a straw hat and a red vest shouted, "Hello? Hello? Hello!! I'm Monkey D. Luffy.
I will be the next Pirate King!"

"Oh? That's so cool! I'll watch you become one!" Replied a girl with blonde hair and red eyes. She
was wearing this uniform that matches her cheery personality. Her friend on the other hand was
quite the opposite.

Lucas couldn't help but smirk as these new folks became acquainted with every fresh bunch of
strangers. It's comparable to a fanfiction written on a site in the internet. It was like a fantasy that
one could only hope might come true. It was like reading a fan-made novel written by yours truly.

A novel... with a sequel.

 I͢..... エイブリィ. . . . .

Chapter End Notes

✎ SEQUEL: "48 Minutes" Open up my Profile to find the Sequel! See 'ya there!

✎ AUTHOR'S NOTES: The supposedly next ten chapters will be discontinued, as I

have lost interest on some of the series listed in here. I've decided than to rather change
them, edit the entire book and confuse all of you, I will create a sequel-novel but with
only some of the old and the new anime series I favored currently!

✎ With 10 Series, this includes:

One Piece, Oshi no Ko, Jigokuraku, Vanitas no Carte, Fullmetal Alchemist:
Brotherhood, Dr. Stone, Buddy Daddies, Spy X Family, Re:Zero, and Lycoris Recoil.
Genshin Impact Anime will be added when it has released!

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!